The Toll of Clockwork Tower

Chapters

Chapter 1 - The Clockmaker
Chapter 2 - The Guard
Chapter 3 - The King of Thieves
Chapter 4 - The Technician
Chapter 5 - The Board
Chapter 6 - The Truth
Chapter 7 - The Fraud
Chapter 8 - The Interrogation
Chapter 9 - The Decision
Chapter 10 - The Envelope
Chapter 11 - The Gala
Chapter 12 - The Captain
Chapter 13 - The Filth

Chapter 1 - The Clockmaker

“And I want the background to show the star constellations as well.”

I floated up my small notepad, rolling my eyes towards his back. What is it with these nobles and the star constellations? I thought for myself as I glanced over the paper. I kept two different notepads; one blank and one that was specially prepared for the nobles. In the later, I had already beforehoof written down all the normal decorations and requests. It didn’t take long to find ‘star constellations’ on the list, and I quickly circled it. That makes six.

I kept my thoughts to myself and prompted, “And what metal do you want the stars in, Sir? May I suggest silver? It would go very well with the night-sky background. Or perhaps you wish—”

“No, no, no! Diamonds, of course!” The stallion sounded offended that I could even suggest something as cheap as silver. “My daughter is only going to wear the best to the gala!”

Then may I suggest something that isn’t... this, and instead something that would actually be unique? I wanted to ask him. Instead, I merely circled yet another overly common decoration and replied, “Of course, Sir.”

The tan pony turned around and looked me over; not unlike he would if he saw a rat on his dinner table, I assumed. “I trust that it will be done tomorrow?”

I felt my forced smile slipping. These... nobles. Had the nerve to think that they could just... Before my thoughts had the chance to continue down that path, the words my master had told me after I had lashed out at a noble during the first year of my apprenticehood echoed in my head. “They’re customers, Clockwork, and should be treated as such.”

Quickly, I swallowed the comment I had on my tongue and plastered on the smile again. “I’m sorry, Sir, but you’re not the only one requesting Master Pendulum’s services. Especially now, with the construction of the clock tower, the demands of his services have reached new heights. I cannot simply—”

“Then I will take my request to another clockmaker.” He harrumphed. “If he can’t even make time to talk with me personally, much less make sure that it’s finished before the gala next week, then he’s not worthy of my time! I’m not the one losing a customer.”

“With all due respect, Sir,” I said, bowing quickly to hide the twitching of my eyelid. “I thought you said that you wanted only the best for your daughter? I can reassure you that no other clockmaker can make something that would compare to Master Pendulum’s works.” With a sigh, I levitated the notepad in a manner resembling defeat. “You have to understand, Sir. Pendulum is a busy stallion. But I’ll see what I can do. Unfortunately, I can’t make any promises. I hope you understand.”

He glared down at me and opened his mouth, and for a moment I thought he would lash out at me for my words. Instead, he closed his mouth again and took a deep breath, nodding and looking away from me. “I understand that Pendulum is a busy stallion, apprentice.” He nearly spat the last word. “But I want you to let your master know that I’ll pay the double for the clock if it’s done before the gala, or nothing at all if it’s done after it.”

“I’ll let him know that, Sir.” I bowed slightly again, hoping to come off as polite. “I will personally deliver it to you the day it’s ready, Sir.”

He turned around and looked down in one of the many glass cases, displays for the more expensive clocks and pocket watches. “Oh, and one more...”

It took another five minutes of extra modifications, during which I circled two more things on the notepad and crossed out one, before the stallion seemed satisfied. When he was, and I had informed him that no, Master Pendulum still didn’t have time for him as well as once again reassuring him that I would deliver it to him the day it was done, he decided to leave.

He had barely gotten a block down the street before I took a deep breath. Carefully, I closed and locked the door after him. It was nearly lunch hour, and it was unlikely that somepony would come in this close to closing hour. Not that I would be able to assist another customer right now, I thought bitterly, the forced smile vanishing.

Looking up from the locks, I froze. Across the street, I could see how a pegasus resiliently hoofed over a bag of bits to a smiling earth pony, neither of them who had been there before. I exhaled slowly. It was the third time this week…

The earth pony waved happily at me, but I only answered with a hard glare, fueled by my irritation over the noble, that caused him to shrink back slightly and stop waving. Can’t youjust take no for an answer? I turned around and walked into the workshop placed in a room adjacent to the shop.

I managed to put down the notepad and quill before I started cursing. “Stuck up nobility that thought they could boss everypony around, just because they had enough money to buy what or who ever they wanted. As far as I’m concerned, they could all stick that money where the sun never shi—”

“Easy there, boy,” Pendulum chuckled. He sat hunched over one of the many workbenches, carefully manipulating a couple of tools with his hooves. “No use in getting all worked up over someone as trivial as Filthy.” He slowly lifted up the small mechanism he had been working on to see it in a better light. “Besides, you handled that well. Personally deliver it, huh?”

I sat down on the floor. “Might as well offer it directly,” I said bitterly. “They all demand it anyway. I swear, at times they’re not seeing me as more than a servant.”

“You’re an apprentice, Clockwork, still learning the craftsmanship. Until the day you have earned your master certificate, that’s the way they will look down at you.” He shook his head and put down the mechanism on the workbench again, carefully picking up the tools. “Unrightfully so, I should add. You’re a fine clockmaker and will have that certificate in your hooves soon enough. You just need some more experience, that’s all.”

“Thank you, Master.” The pride I felt over his words grew into a smile on my face. I had been his apprentice for less than five years, nearly to the day. If what he said was true... From what he had told me when he took me in, it was rare that someone mastered this craft in less than seven years.

Pendulum nodded slowly, but never took his eyes off the small mechanism on his workbench. I relaxed and turned my attention to the soothing sound of the ticking clocks as they watched the irritation I had felt over Filthy away. In the workshop, the sounds of the streets were damped to such a degree that one could hear the heartbeats of the devices.

My thoughts wandered for a few moments. As I levitated up the golden pocket watch that Pendulum had given me two years ago, he spoke up again. “Got the mare in your thoughts again, Clockwork?” He didn’t look at me, but I could hear the smile in his voice.

“I...” I smiled sheepishly. “Yes. Is it okay if I take an early lunch?” I asked, rubbing the back of my head with a hoof. “I know we have some work to do before the gala, and that—”

“Have you locked the store?” Pendulum interrupted me, glancing back at me with an amused smile.

I quickly nodded as I put down the watch in the pocket again and rose from the floor. “Both the locks, Master.”

“I can’t see why not, then.” I hurried to the door and levitated up my apron onto one of them, carefully making sure that each and every tool was in the right pocket. “But,”—I stopped in the middle of hanging my money pouch around my neck and looked back at him—”I want you to take this letter to the post office first.” He motioned towards a letter lying beside him.

I quickly levitated the envelope and eyed it. A dozen flowers were spread out in various patterns around it, and a snake-like creature wound along the edges. It wasn’t the first time I had been sent to deliver a letter, but I had never seen him send an envelope like this. It was far too thin to contain a clock, but maybe it was just a way to let the customer know that it was finished? I turned it around, peering after the name that should be there. “It doesn’t have any recipient. Who’s it for?”

Pendulum shrugged. “One of the other clockmakers. They’ve called for a meeting, but I’ll have to decline.”

I blinked and looked down at the letter. A meeting? I thought and looked up at him again. Pendulum would never miss one, I wonder what... I opened my mouth to ask him, but quickly closed it again, shaking my head. It’s none of my business, I reminded myself. The apprentices aren’t allowed on them anyway, only the masters. I nodded. “I’ll make sure to take it to the post office, Master.”

“And don’t forget your key again, Clockwork,” he said without looking up from the clock he had returned to. “I might be at the clock tower when you come back. If I am, the shop will be in your hooves until I get back.”

I blinked and threw a fast glance at the key hanging next to the workshop door. “Yes, Master.” I said with a nod. This wasn’t the first time he had left the shop to me while he overlooked the construction of the clock tower that would adorn Canterlot Palace. It was, however, the first time he said that he might leave before I got back.

“Run along now. I’ll leave you a note with things to do,” he said, nodding towards the letter. “And don’t forget to get that letter to the post office.”

“I won’t,” I said. “Thank you, Master.” I quickly levitated my flat cap over my brass-colored mane and picked down the key.

“Remember the time, boy.” He chuckled as I opened the door leading out to one of Canterlot’s many alleys. “And you should try to talk with her instead of just looking, you know?”

“Don’t worry, Master. I’ll be back long before we open for the afternoon!”

Stepping outside, I shivered and quickly closed the door behind me. The early spring air was colder than it had been for the last couple of weeks. I took a deep breath of the crisp air and slowly exhaled a thin wisp of fog through a small grin.

Even here in the alley behind the clock shop, the sound of the Dock District outside could be clearly heard. I could hear voices shouting from the zeppelin docks, likely from ponies anchoring one of the zeppelins or unloading another. A murmur, weak in comparison, rose from the ponies walking past on the street outside the alley. Over it all, I could clearly hear the sound of the never-freezing river that ran through the Dock District.

I took one last look at the envelope, then I opened my money pouch and—after quickly counting the bits I had for today—carefully placed the envelope and key inside it. With everything in its rightful place, I started making my way down the alley towards the street in front of the shop.

Pendulum called the city a giant clockwork, where each and everypony had their own part in making the machinery work. As I stepped closer to the streets, the sounds of the city growing louder for each step, I could see the truth behind his words.

Each and every pony moved at their own speed, some of them hurrying while others took their time, and along the street salesponies called out their wares to whoever showed the slightest interest. Some apprentices like myself hurried past on one or another errand for their masters and a few foals ran around the legs of everypony, caught up in their own games. Farther down the block, the crowd divided for the gleaming royal guards who patrolled the streets, giving stern looks to the ponies around them.

My stomach rumbled, breaking me out of my appreciation of the city. It also reminded me about the breakfast I had skipped this morning, and that I wouldn’t get any food just by standing and enjoying the views of the city.

Of course, there was one problem. The earth pony, juggling the small bag he had won earlier, still sat in front of the shop. His eyes darted between the guards walking a couple of blocks down the street and the entrance of Pendulum’s Clockworks. Even if he tried to look unfazed about the guards walking closer and closer, I could see how he shrunk back slightly from them.

I threw a glance towards the bridge connecting the two shores, and the two parts of the Dock District. If I wanted to spend some time in the tavern before I had to hurry back to the shop, I wouldn’t have the time to take the long way around. The only other way would be to walk straight past him. With a sigh, I headed towards the bridge. If I was lucky, he would be too busy keeping a watching eye on the guards to see me.

Trying to walk as much in the crowd as possible, I levitated up the pocket watch again. Sixteen past eleven—that meant I had lot of time to...

“Well, if it isn’t Clockwork?” a familiar voice said behind me.

I sighed. I had gotten farther than I actually thought I would. “And a good morning to you, Spot,” I said, returning the pocket watch to my breast pocket. Without turning around, I lightly tugged at the string around my neck that held my money pouch. As I suspected, it was lighter than it had been a moment ago. Rolling my eyes, I finally turned around to look at him. “Now, can I have my money pouch back?”

The earth pony thief, Spot, was more than a head taller than me. Not that it said much, seeing that I was pretty thin even for a unicorn, even more so for an earth pony. But even if he was bulky, he had the softest hooves in the city. According to himself, he could steal the wedding garter of a bride without being noticed.

He smiled at me with the money pouch in his mouth. “It’s getting heavy,” he noted as he flicked his head and threw the pouch to me. “Next time I might keep it instead.”

“Still no luck with the gambling?” I asked drily. Then, even though the guards were nearly a block away, I lowered my voice. “I could have you arrested for that, you know.”

“You wouldn’t!” Even if I hadn’t known him I wouldn’t fall for that fake tone of shock.

“No, I wouldn’t.” I paused as the guards passed by us, not five steps from where we stood. “I don’t have time for it. But the answer is still no, Spot. And I won’t change it just because you keep asking.”

His smile wavered slightly. “Hey, who said I was here about...” He went silent as I raised my eyebrow. “Okay, it was about that, but—”

Turning around, I started walking again. “You know I left that life behind.”

“You can’t turn it down, Clockwork! Please! Pocket Slip asked specifically for you, and—”

I spun around and jabbed a hoof in his chest, causing him to go silent and look down on my hoof. “No. I’m not going back to that life. Not after somepony left me to die!” I hissed. A few ponies glanced towards us, but the quickly returned to their own business. Spot looked up from my hoof, opening his mouth to speak, but I spoke before he could have any say in it. “Oh, don’t try to talk to me about it again. I know as well as you do that whoever left me for dead that time was one from the gang.” I turned around. “Besides, I have a job, Spot! I don’t have to steal for my survival anymore.”

“But this is the theft of the century!” he said quickly. “You’ll never have to work again, Pocket Slip got it all—”

“I don’t care!” I interrupted sharply, glaring at him from the corner of my eye. Spot shrunk away some under my glare. “I’m done, it’s not my life anymore. Is that so hard to understand?” I picked up my pace, continuing down the road to the bridge.

Spot followed me half a step behind, and we were nearly over the bridge before he spoke up again. “Pocket won’t be happy. Not at all.”

My eyes shifted to the small tavern situated where the bridge connected with the other side. The sight of the small two story building with a snow-covered terrace, completely abandoned in the cold, hanging out over the river and the music floating out of there that could be clearly heard all the way from where I stood, was enough for my smile to return.

I sighed and, without looking away from the cozy tavern, asked the question that had been on my mind since Spot showed up the first time. “What does Pocket want with me anyway?” I spoke slowly. “You’ve been trying to get me to agree with this theft for what, three days now? Without even once saying what it’s all about, or why it has to be me.” I shook my head with a slight smile and looked back at him with a raised eyebrow. “Sounds to me like he’s pretty desperate to get my help.”

Spot took a quick look around himself, before he leaned closer to me. “Can we go somewhere more... secluded? Away from the crowds? I...I don’t think Slip would be very happy if I talked about the details in the open.” He paused, before he shivered slightly. “Preferably somewhere warm.”

For a moment, I thought it over. I really just wanted Spot to leave me alone so that I could hurry to the tavern and spend some time there before I had to take care of the shop, but my curiosity had been piqued. Why would Pocket want anything to do with me? He’s been silent for five years, I didn’t even think he knew I was alive. So, against my better judgement, I motioned towards the tavern with a shrug. “I’m on my lunch break. Keep me company.” Without waiting for an answer, I steered my steps towards the tavern.

He hurried after me and walked in before me not far from the door into the tavern, glancing back at the building before he looked worryingly at me. “A tavern? Secluded?”

“It is at this hour.” I shrugged as I motioned towards the close to empty street. “This part of the district aren’t highly visited before the last hours before curfew, and few workers eat this early anyway.”

“I don’t know...” He hesitated as his eyes walked down to my money pouch.

I rolled my eyes. “My treat.”

“When you put it that way...” He smiled as he stepped aside, and I couldn’t help but shake my head as I pushed open the door into the tavern.

Music, slow and soothing, filled the warm tavern. I stopped just inside the door, closing my eyes and took a deep breath, allowed the music and scents of the dimly lit tavern fill me up. As Spot closed the door behind us, a pleasant warmth had already started spreading through my body.

With a smile, I turned to the deep orange pegasus sitting on a chair next to the door. “Hello, Gust.”

Even over the sound of both the solo musician who stood on the scene with her cello and the murmur of the few ponies that had gathered here this early, my keen ears were able to hear the low sound of the small gears turning and moving as he looked up at me with his mechanical eye. I shrank back some under the intimidating gaze, but he just nodded—the only greeting I would get—before he moved his eye to look at the mare on the stage again. All the time had his biological eye stayed on the ponies sitting around the table.

I shuddered as I moved past him. It didn’t matter how many times I saw his eyes move like that, it was still unsettling. Spot hurried after me, his otherwise brown coat now noticeably paler, as I made my way towards one of the booths in the far end of the tavern. Here we would be left alone, and I would still be able to see the scene and the mare standing there.

“Did... did he just... look two ways at the same time?” Spot asked, sitting down on the place oppose me.

I nodded. “An advanced clockwork mechanism that have been magically enhanced. Pendulum created the eye and explained for me what it was and how the mechanics worked,” I said, averting my eyes towards the mare on the stage.

She stood on her back legs, using her front hooves to balance on the string instrument she played skillfully. One of her hooves moved the bow while the other one slowly fretted the strings on the instrument’s neck, filling the room with slow, soothing music. She wore a flat, black hat that seemed to be equipped with some sort of goggles over her grey hair and a pink bowtie was tied over her shirt and waistcoat. Boots went from her back hooves and halfway up her legs, and the rest of her back legs were covered by trousers. She had her eyes shut, all her focus in the music filling the tavern.

After losing myself in her music for a minute, I shook my head and looked away from the earth pony on the stage. I motioned to the proprietress, a plump earth pony mare wearing a blue and grey dress. With a smile, she walked over to us.

“Ah, Clockwork. I haven’t seen you in here since yesterday!” She laughed heartily at her own joke. “Oh, just kidding, dear. It’s marvelous to see you again.” Her eyes moved towards Spot. “And a friend?”

“Madame Rose, this is Spot, an old friend of mine,” I said with a slight smile. “Spot, Madame Rose, the owner of The Prancing Pony.”

“Spot? That’s a really cute name for such a handsome fella.” Rose looked him over. “Welcome to The Prancing Pony.”

“Thank you, madame.” How the earth pony managed to bow while sitting down without looking absolutely ridiculous was beyond my understanding. ”It’s a beautiful place you have here.”

I looked at the mare on the stage again, who played faster and faster, the bow nothing more than a thin line winding over the strings. Then, she stopped abruptly and opened her eyes, a thin smile adorning her face as she received the applause, and vulgar suggestions, from the small crowd. Myself, I applauded heartily, and got a bright smile in return.

I quickly looked away from the scene. “Your daughter shouldn’t play here, Rose. She should be up among the rich ponies and earn a fortune,” I said lowly.

“You know that I tell her the same, Clockwork, but it’s her choice and not mine,” Rose said absently, glaring hard at the ponies sitting closer to the scene. “Maybe you could talk some sense in her?” She looked back at us as the mare on the stage started playing another song. She shook her head with soft laugh as I looked down in the table, before she continued. “Now, now, you didn’t come here to chit-chat with me, young man. You wanted to order, didn’t you?”

“Ah, yes. Two mushroom pies and two pints of ale, please,” I said, looking up at her again.

She smiled at us, glancing towards Spot. “Of course, dear.” Without another word, she left us, giving one of the ponies, likely the one that had shouted the vulgar comment, sitting around the other table a smack atop his head.

Spot didn’t look away from me as she left. I shook my head as I loosened my money pouch and took off my cap, placing them on the table next to me. With a thin smile I glanced towards the mare on the scene, before I looked back at him. “So, Spot. You promised me answers. What’s this theft that Pocket has planned, and why does he need me?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.

He met my gaze and nervously licked his lips. “He...” He paused and leaned in closer to me. “He’ll give you twenty percent of everything we take. You chose first, and—”

“Spot,” I said sharply. “You are avoiding the question. What does he plan, and what does he want me for?”

Looking from side to side, he gulped. “He... he’s going to go against the palace. He needs you t—”

“Forget it,” I snarled, pushing away from him. “I won’t open up any doors for him there.”

“But you have access to it with that giant clock tower thingy being built there and all! He only needs a night, and you’ll become rich! Twenty percent of any riches we can take, and the only thing you need to do—”

“No, forget it!” I took a deep breath and shook my head. “Pendulum trusts me, and I will not risk to change that, not for all the riches in the world.” I sighed. “This is his life’s work, Spot—the clock tower of Canterlot Palace. I will not do anything at all that could hurt it. I owe him that much, and more.”

“You owe Pocket Sl—”

“I don’t owe him anything.” I slammed down a hoof in the table, causing more than one pony to turn around and look at me, the mare on the scene stopping in her music. After a moment of me glaring towards the ponies at the table, they continued on with their own business. The mare shot me a quick, worried glance and I looked down in the table, my cheeks heating. After a short moment, I looked at him again. “I saw the knife sticking out of me, Spot,” I whispered softly, letting the hoof fall of the table again. “I know that it was one of Pocket’s ponies, with or without his order, trying to kill me. I didn’t have to see who did it to know that. Pocket didn’t try to protect me from that, neither did he try to contact me before last week. Tell him that he can just forget about it. I’m never returning to that life!”

Spot glanced to the side and quickly leaned back. Following his eyes, I could see Rose walking towards us, a tray in her firm grip and her eyes wandering between us. “Is there a problem, Clockwork? I heard you—”

“No, Rose. We’re fine,” I quickly reassured her. “Thank you.”

“Are you sure? I can tell ol’ Gust to throw him out, if he’s a burden.”

I shot the earth pony a hard glare. “No need, Rose. We’re just... talking.”

Rose didn’t look completely assured as she placed down the brick. “If you say so. But do try and keep your voices down, will you? You’re not the only customers here.”

“Of course, madam.” I smiled apologetically and levitated up the payment, adding a couple of extra bits to it. “Sorry.”

With an uncertain nod, she took the bits and left us to ourselves again. I shook my head and took one of the pies and pints from the tray, looking at him again.

Spot took the tray and took a bite from his own pie. “You know Pocket wouldn’t have let that happen if he knew about it, Clockwork!” he said between bites. “Besides, it wouldn’t be the first time that one of the other gangs used our knives.” He lowered his voice until it was barely a whisper loud enough for me to hear. “We thought you were dead.”

I looked at the pint of ale before me and, knowing very well that my magic was too weak to levitate it, picked it up with my hooves to take a sip. He was right. It wouldn’t have been the first time another gang used Pocket’s symbol to frame him, but... why would they keep away from me like this? I took a bit of the musty mushroom pie and another sip of the ale, and for a good minute we sat in silence.

“It’s been five years, Spot,” I whispered. ”Five years! I find it hard to believe that Pocket didn’t know that I was alive during this time.” I put down the pint with a sigh. “But it doesn’t matter. Whatever you say, the answer will still be no.”

The earth pony sighed. “Okay, sorry, I lied. We have known about it. Or, rather, I and Pocket have. He... forbid me to talk with you. I wanted to! But he was afraid that they would try to kill you again if they found out that you had survived. This district... we don’t work here much, too many guards around the docks. The chances that whoever tried to take you down found out that you had survived were slim, and Pocket wanted to keep it that way. Especially if it was somepony from his own gang. So he spread the word that you were dead.” He put down his own pint, looking me into the eyes. “He has protected you for five years, Clockwork. He searched his ranks for who did it, but couldn’t find who it was. Still he refused to let me talk with you!” He sighed and looked away from me. “He have practically made sure that you would get to live the life you have wanted, and now he just wants a simple favor. Isn’t what he has done for you worth anything?”

I took a deep breath, bringing a hoof up and rubbing my temple. “It is, Spot. It’s worth a lot. But not this. No matter what you say, I won’t—”

“F-forty percent,” Spot interrupted me quickly, swallowing and looking at me again. “Forty percent, but that’s how far Pocket will go.”

I laughed bitterly and took a bite from my pie, swallowing it down with another mouthful of ale. “It’s not about the money, Spot.” I spoke slowly so he might understand it this time. “It never has been. I... I just can’t do it. Pendulum took me in. He gave me a place to live, a craft to master. He took me as apprentice and son.” I blinked and shook my head. “He... he has done more for me than Pocket ever could do.”

“Okay. Okay. I understand.” The earth pony sighed and pushed away his food, rising from the table. “Horse feathers, Pocket won’t be happy about this. Not happy at all.” He hesitated for a moment, his eyes wandering around the tavern. “If you change your mind... he’s given you until curfew. You know where to find us.” He started to go, but paused and looked back at me. “Take care, Clockwork. And watch your back.”

I slowly shook my head and returned to the food. I would never be able to betray Pendulum like that. Not after what he did to me, I thought and took a bite from the food. But still... I looked up, catching a glimpse of Spot just as he left. It’s been five years, and I still miss them at times.

Canterlot was an unforgiving place for those less fortunate. Even if some parts, like the church, spoke about having something be done about the poor souls, nothing was ever done. Foals without parents wandered the streets, practically invisible for the rest of the world. Adult ponies, coming to Canterlot to find their luck, could sit in dark alleys, desperately trying to keep their warmth and hoping that some kind soul would donate a few bits for food.

In the sewers under Canterlot, refugees had grown forth from the ponies that desperately tried to survive. Criminal gangs, formed by nothing but ponies who tried to survive in the dark world. Pocket Slip was the leader of one of the bigger gangs, but there were more of them out there.

I sighed as I took another bite. Once, I had been a part of that gang. When I was a foal, Pocket had offered me a place among his ponies. How could I’ve refused? They gave me something nopony else could. A place to sleep and the possibility of food.

Of course, I had to work for that food. Pocket was of the thought that it wasn’t Canterlot itself that had abandoned us, but the rulers. The nobles and the princess. I had passed many nights with plundering a shop in the richer districts together with other ponies, while yet more stood guard. We never took any gold or valuables, only food.

With a smile, I leaned back. There had been two ponies in particular that I had grown close to. Spot and Honey. We had been inseparable. As long as we weren’t participating in a raid or were assigned to guard duty, we would be spending the time together, day as night.

I wonder if they feel the same, I thought as I continued eating, only duly noticing the taste. Spot said he had been forbidden to talk with me, but... did Honey know? Did she even know that I was alive?

Honey had been like a bigger sister for both me and Spot. Always looking out for us and making sure that we had food, a place to sleep and warmth. Even if she was only one or two years older than me, she had been in the gang for a few years when I joined it.

Spot had been the youngest of us. Always eager to be close to us, sharing stories and just talking. He had a knack for getting in trouble, but most of the times he got out of them without too much trouble. When I had stopped growing he had continued, and never missed a chance to joke about it.

I smiled at the memory. They were always there, whenever I needed them. Always happy to cheer me up in any way, just as I did for them. The smile slippered. Five years... and I’ve not tried to contact them?

Pushing the food away from me, I looked down in the table with a frown. I had wanted to return to them. They had been like a family for me. But how could I? I thought bitterly. I’ve walked to the sewer entrance more than once. Never able to enter. I shuddered, one of my hooves running over my chest. Under the coat, I could still feel multiple old scars. What if they’re still there? I shivered.

It had been five years. I had been on my way to a raid towards the zeppelin that would dock during the night, carry food resources that would last us for months. Just outside the entrance to the sewers, I had been attacked. I never saw who did it, only the blade they left inside of me. They had left me for dead.

I removed the hoof from my chest, looking at the empty sofa on the other side of the table. I would’ve died that day if it hadn’t been for Pendulum. He had not only saved my life, but also offered me a work.

Shaking my head, I pushed the thought of that night away. It wasn’t something I wanted to remember.

Taking another bite from the pie, I smiled slightly as another thought came to mind. I don’t doubt that Spot will search me up again. When he do, I should ask him and Honey to come and visit. Maybe even to come and live with me instead. Pendulum think that I should soon be a journeystallion... and... I shook my head. Who am I fooling? It had gone five years, and—

The sound of the clock over the bar counter striking pulled me out of the thought. I quickly levitated up my pocket watch. Twelv— The envelope! Cursing, I put it down in the pocket again, nearly tipping the still half-filled plate over as I took my cap and hung my money pouch around my neck.

Today’s post just left, I thought as I hurried away towards the door. If I’m lucky, I might catch it before it’s too—

My gallop was grinded to a sudden halt as an orange wing flared up before me, catching me and turning me around. I could only blink in surprise as I looked down at Gust who slowly moved his head to look at me, his mechanical eye adjusting to stay still on the other guests in the tavern. I froze as he slowly looked me over, still blocking the way with his wing.

“Stay away from that stallion, Clockwork,” he finally said with gruff voice, looking directly at me. “He means nothing but trouble.”

It took a moment for me to understand what he had said. Blinking, I looked back at him. “Spot?”

He nodded as he removed the wing. “If that’s the name on the stallion that followed you in.” His mechanical eye moved away from me. “Involved in shady businesses, that one.”

H-How did he... I thought as I slowly nodded. “I-I’ll remember that,” I said, my voice not as steady as I had wished. D-Did he hear what we talked about?

With another nod, he looked away from me again. I stood like that for a few moments longer, the worried thought echoing in my mind, before I remembered the envelope again. Without another word, I turned around and galloped out of the door.

⌚

The post office in the Dock District was placed at one of the other bridges that connected the two shores across the lake. If I had taken the long way around, I would both have avoided Spot and remembered the envelope, I thought, a bit annoyed, as I galloped along the river, dodging the few ponies that had already finished their lunch. Not that it would’ve mattered, Spot would’ve found me anyway, or wait for me to get back.

I didn’t even stop to catch my breath before I opened the door to the building and quickly stepped inside. The post office was emptier than the streets outside. The only other pony there was a mare standing behind a counter, lazily fixing one of her hooves with a hoof file. She didn’t even look up as I stormed in.

Slowing down my pace, I glanced towards the multiple clocks hanging over the counter, filling the air with their mechanical buzzing and ticking. Seven past twelve, I thought and quickly trotted past the few empty waiting chairs and up to the counter. Levitating up the envelope, I quickly started speaking. “I need this to be sent with today’s ma—”

“Too late for that,” the mare interrupted without even bothering to look up at me. “The mailponies just left with today’s mail.”

I groaned and floated down the envelope on the counter. “Could you get this with tomorrow’s mail, then?”

“Certainly,” she said, looking at her hoof before she finally put down the hoof file. Looking me over, she took the envelope with a smile. She eyed it quickly. “It... doesn’t have any recipient ?” She gave the envelope back to me, shaking her head. “I’m sorry, but I can’t take it if it doesn’t have any recipient.”

“It’s...” I trailed off as the realization that I didn’t know who it was for hit me. Pendulum said it was for one of the... “It’s for one of the masters of the Clockmaker’s Guild.” I nodded.

“I’m sorry, Sir, but that doesn’t help much,” the mare said, her smile straining some. “Without any direct recipient , I won’t be—”

“Surely something on the envelope can tell you which one?” I asked quickly, putting down the envelope on the counter and pointing on the flowers. “Like these flowers or something? I’ve never seen any like them before!”

She didn’t even look down on the envelope. “I’m sorry, Sir, but I can’t help you.” Her smile strained even more as she forced herself to keep it there. “Without any recipient, I won’t be able to promise that it gets to the correct pony. And that”—she pointed towards the emblem hanging behind her—”is something that we want to reassure the customers using our services to deliver the mail.”

My eyes followed her hoof to the dark golden emblem. It portrayed a letter with wings and horn, and around the corners I could read Canterlot Postal Office, we bring your mail where you want it. Sighing, I levitated the envelope back into the pouch. “Fine.” It wasn’t like I would get it with today’s mail anyway. I hung my head slightly and turned around. Guess the clock master would had to wait one day more.

“Have a good day, mister,” the mare said.

I blinked. She... hadn’t even cared when I had walked in. For a moment, I wondered if she was forced to say that to all customers, but I dropped the thought. Not like it mattered. “The same to you,” I called out with a shrug.

Once outside the post office again, I stopped and took a deep breath. Pendulum would not be happy. I sighed as I started to walk again, steering my steps towards the workshop. Part of me wanted to blame Spot. If he hadn’t showed up I wouldn’t have completely forgotten about the envelope. But deep down I knew that I couldn’t blame him. It had, after all, been my responsibility, no one elses.

Hanging my head, I tried to come up with what to say. I could just say that the post office refused it without a recipient. Of course, then I would have to explain why I didn’t hurry back directly to get the name to whoever it was to be delivered to. Maybe I could say that I encountered an old friend, and when I got there the mail had already left? It was close enough to the truth, but... No, he would see through that one directly.

Sighing, I turned into the street where the workshop sat, walking along the river. The street was completely empty, not even guards wandered it. That was unusual for this time... any time, really of the day, but I didn’t think more off it. Instead, my quickly returned to the envelope.

I couldn’t lie. Not to Pendulum. But what could I say? That an old friend showed up, offering me a job, and that I then had lost myself in memories? As long as I didn’t mention what kind of job, I supposed it would be fine. Worst case scenario, I would get a lecture about it and have to deliver the letter myself, but... I would deserve that. Nodding for myself, my mind set, I opened the door to the workshop.

Or, at least I tried. To my surprise, the door was locked. Did Pendulum already leave for the clocktower? I floated up the clock and blinked. Twelve thirty... I didn’t think he would leave this early. Shaking my head, I floated it down and quickly started digging in my pockets. I knew I had the key there somewhere.

I wasn’t in a hurry. The shop didn’t open before one o'clock, which gave me close to half an hour. At least I’m could hold onto one promise.

Of course, if Pendulum had left, I would most likely have a list of things to do before opening, as well as things to do during opening hours, to look forward to. Besides greeting customers and take orders of clocks, of course.

I despised working with clockworks and having to keep an eye on the shop at the same time. It forced me to sit in the shop and work with them, and while the light might be better to some extent, the sound from the road outside made it impossible to concentrate properly. I sighed. If Pendulum had left a list for me to do, I would have to live with it. It was a part of the apprenticeship, after all. Even if it was a part I didn’t like.

Unable to find it in any of my pockets, I quickly started go through my money pouch. I know for certain that I brought it with me, I thought as I started levitating up all bits in it. Where is— Groaning, I dropped down the bits again. I must’ve dropped it at the post office. I was in such a hurry that I didn’t even notice. I turned around and started to run.

I didn’t even take two steps before I stopped again. No... I don’t have time for that. I’ll have to go and pick it up after I’ve closed the shop. Sighing, I turned around towards the door again. Better to make sure that everything is as it shall before opening time.

Granted, I had been unlocking my own door with my magic on a regular basis. I had more than once forgotten key back in the shop, but unlocking the door to the workshop like this?It reminded me too much about the life I had left behind. Second time today, I thought with a groan as I slowly started working the lock.

As a unicorn, I hadn’t stood a chance against either earth ponies or pegasi in the terms of strength or agility, and even among unicorns I had been weak. Not even my levitation had been anything to brag about, I had been one of the weakest when it came to that as well. The only thing I really had been able to do with it was unlocking doors and, if I really needed it, throw knives, two skills I had made sure to—

The click of the lock interrupted my train of thought. Blinking, I looked down at the handle. It took me a moment to realize that I had unlocked it. With a quick glance around me to make sure that none had seen me, and mentally slapping myself after reminding myself that I had every right in the world to enter the workshop, I opened the door and stepped inside.

The air in the workshop was heavy, and beside the sound of multiple clockworks ticking and buzzing it was completely silent. Scanning the benches for any note left behind by Pendulum, I quickly realized that something was wrong.

Very wrong.

Tools and clockworks lay in a complete mess on the floor where they had been thrown. The door out to the shop only hanged on one hinge, it’s upper half leaning over one of the workbenches at the other side of the room. Two of the benches had been knocked over, and the walls had been stripped on what had once hung there. My heart started racing, but I quickly took a deep breath to try and calm it down. Turning around, only one thought was in my mind. I have to tell Pendulum. He-he will know what to do.

A sudden sound, barely heard over the ticking of clocks, stopped me mid-step. Perking my ears, I tried to pinpoint it. My mind screamed at me to do the logical and seek out Pendulum, but instead I started walking towards the sound, carefully looking where I walked so as to not step on anything. The sound came from the workshop, and the closer I got, the more it...

The more it sounded as if someone was breathing with great trouble.

No.

I quickened my pace, no longer caring about what I stepped on or what might break under my hooves.

Please, don’t let it be true.

A quick glance around the shop didn’t show anything outside of the ordinary. The glass cases containing the more expensive of our clockworks and pocket watches were whole and none of the benches were knocked over. It looked exactly as I had left it.

But that wasn’t anything I cared about. Not now, not with that sound in my ears. My heart sunk in my chest as my eyes were drawn towards the floor. And not with the blood. “Pendulum?!” I screamed out, galloping over to the blood, not caring about the bench I knocked over. Please... no.

A weak cough instantly caught my attention, and I snapped my head to the side. It felt as if time slowed down close to a stop. The earth pony lay on his side, bleeding out of numerous wound. Slowly raising his head up, he looked at me with unseeing eyes.

“Clockwork.” He coughed again, blood running from his mouth. “Is that you?”

At the sound of his voice, the time rushed back. I hurried to his side without a care in the world about the blood staining my vest. “We have to get you to a doctor. They... they can save you! Just like they did with me!”

His small chuckle ended in another cough. “Don’t waste your time, boy. It’s too late for that.” His voice was weak. I could barely hear his words.

I could feel the tears burning in my eyes, and I had trouble keeping my voice steady. “No, it’s never too late! Just... let me get help!”

“Clockwork, listen to me. It’s my time.” He smiled sadly. “I have lived a long life, but in the end, we all have to be replaced. Just like a clockwork. A gear may run for years, decades, without any need to be replaced. But in the end, it will be worned out, and a replacement will be needed.”

“Don’t say so!” The tears ran down my cheeks. “Don’t ever say so!”

The clockmaker carefully lifted his foreleg, revealing the knife buried deep in his chest. “I’m a clockmaker. I don’t know much about knives and weapons, but being stabbed by this repeatedly and have it left in your chest... That kills ponies, that I know.” His painful chuckle ended in a cough, more blood spraying over me. “My time to be replaced has come, Clockwork.

My heart skipped a beat as I looked down on the knife. No. It... It can’t be. The hilt was brass colored, and a simple asphodelus was engraved on it. I had worn a knife with that engraving myself once. That very same mark had been on the knife that was left in my body five years ago. Why... who would... I shook my head and tore my eyes away from the weapon. Right now, it was more urgent matters to attend to.

“You—you will survive,” I stammered, my voice stuck in my throat. “I will get help.”

“It’s too late for that, son.” He placed a hoof over my cheek, trembling. “You survived wounds like these five years ago, but I won’t. I’m old, Clockwork. Old and so, so tired.” He looked up at me locking eyes with me. His voice was barely more than a whisper. “Do you have the envelope?” I blinked. “Protect it. At all cost, protect it.” His hoof left my cheek as he took a last deep breath-

I couldn’t say anything, couldn’t do anything. I don’t know for how long I sat there, unable to do anything but looking into his dead eyes, before a jolt spread through my body. Tears rolled down my cheeks as I caressed his cheek. Please... you can’t die. Not like this. I shifted my eyes towards the knife. Not like this!

Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes. Why would they do that? I asked myself, wiping my tears away from my cheeks.

Opening my eyes again, I looked down on the knife, trying to hold the tears away. It didn’t have a hoof handle or the specially made mouth grip. It also lacked the threads that distinguished the pegasus version from the others, leaving only one alternative. A unicorn knife.

I slowly wiggled it out of his limp body, careful as to not worsen the wound. “I’m sorry,” I whispered as it glided out. I gave the life-less body a hug, my tears blending together with the blood. “I—I couldn’t do anything. I...” I rose slowly, levitating the bloody knife with me. “I won’t let this go unpunished.” Even if my entire body trembled and the tears dripped off my chin, my words were steady. “Celestia be my witness, Pendulum. I won’t let this go unpunished.”

I tried to wipe away the tears again. Looking up from the body, I froze in the middle of the motion. On the street just outside the window stood a guard, the only pony in sight, staring right at me. I quickly looked from the knife in my levitation field to the guard, shaking my head. No... I blinked and took a step back. This... I didn’t do anything.

The guard turned around. Following his eyes down the street, I could see more guards galloping towards the shop. Shaking my head, I took another step back. I didn’t kill him. I would never—

The guard that had been first to see me started galloping towards the door, his eyes locked at me. I gulped and did the only thing my mind screamed me to do. What instincts I hadn’t felt for more than five years told me to do.

I turned tail.

And ran.

The moment I heard the door into the shop shatter I had already gotten halfway through the workshop. When the guard had gotten into the workshop, I had already disappeared into the city, leaving nothing but tears in my wake.

Author's Note

A huge thanks to Sorren for proofreading!

Chapter 2 - The Guard

Regret.

That was what we had called the Asphodelus blade. The ones who had been unlucky to have ever used one to kill, whether in self-defence or outrage, couldn’t feel anything else over what they had done than regret.

My eyes gazed upon the asphodelus flower that had been engraved on the master-crafted metal. It was the engraving that had given the blade its name.

Master-crafted by the Technician, I thought as I looked the metal over. Created as a weapon of last resort. I could feel how a few tears started to roll down my cheek as I looked at it.

The weapon was not created to incapacitate or maim. Far from. It was incredibly sharp, enough so to cut through nearly any armor as if it was butter. Not only that, but it was thin enough to slip between the ribs, and long enough to reach the heart for a finishing blow.

The Asphodelus blade was divided into three groups, depending on the way it was used. The hoof variants were favoured by the earth ponies. It was often a little thicker, more used to punch through armor with the sheer power from the hoof behind the blade rather than finding weaknesses.

The wing variant was used by the pegasi, more agile and graceful than the others, created for use in aerial combat. It was nearly the opposite from the hoof variant, used to slip through vulnerable spots rather than use pure strength.

The blade that hung in the air above me was of the third group. Created for unicorns. The hilt was there solely as decoration and for balancing purpose. Most often, it was designed to work as a throwing weapon, but it could also be used more forcefully, like the earth pony variant, or for agile attacks like the pegasus one. It depended on the preferences of the wielder; every blade was created by the Technician to match the wielder.

But all Asphodelus blades had one thing in common: a code among those wielding it. If used to kill, it was to be left in the body; a token to the goddess that the wielder regretted the kill.

Regret. That was all it came down to.

I had been hiding under the bridge for what felt like hours. First, I hadn’t been able to do anything but quietly cry. After a while, my tears had dried and I had silently been trying to wash my clothes and the blade clean from blood in the river, collecting my thoughts. Now, as I eyed the the beautiful craftsmanship that caught the light of the setting sun, I could feel the tears coming back again. The regret was not only for those who had committed the deed, but everyone that felt the loss it had caused.

But those left behind could also find a purpose in their sorrow, feelings hidden behind the first layer. Wrath. Anger. Hate. All of them strong feelings that could drive a pony forward. The same feelings burned inside me as I looked at the knife, hoping that it would give me the answers I so desperately seeked.

Who would kill Pendulum? Why?

The air around me turned cold, the coat on my neck standing on the edge. What if he got in the way? I just stared straight forward, past the blade into the open air. What if the ponies that tried to kill me five years ago followed Spot here to finish the job? My breathing came heavier as I trembled in the cold air. It must’ve been someone from the sewers, why would they otherwise use an—

I violently shook my head, trying to clear my mind of the fear that suddenly took a grasp around my heart. No. Whoever killed Pendulum wasn’t after me, I told myself, looking back at the knife. If they were, they would’ve waited for me to get back again.

What if they panicked? a part of my mind whispered softly. What if they didn’t know that Pendulum was there, but wanted to trap you in the workshop where no-one would see? What if this is all your fault?

“No,” I growled to myself, shaking my head again. Whoever did this was after something. Something in the workshop. I looked up at the bridge above me. Did they find what they searched for? Or did I scare them away before they could find it? I looked back at the blade again, slowly levitating it around it’s own axis. No. Had they been there when I arrived, they would simply have gotten rid of me as well.

I gritted my teeth as I rose and quietly walked over to take a quick look around the corner of the bridge. The road on passing the bridge was practically empty, not very surprising at this hour of the day, so close to curfew. Especially not when a murderer was on the loose.

Moving back into the shadows, I twisted the knife around so that the pommel faced me and wiped my tears away with a hoof. Two letters were engraved into the brass. Two simple letters, pointing me towards the first step for the answer to the question about who had done it. I smiled grimly to myself. PS. Pocket Slip.

Is he behind this? I growled to myself, ramming a hoof into the base of the stone bridge. Is he so desperate in getting my help that he thought that killing Pendulum would give it to him?! Or maybe he wanted to get the key to the clocktower? Was that what he had been after?

No. Pocket wouldn’t do something like that to get what he wants. I dropped down my hoof on the ground again. Take something with force like that had never been his way; he rather used cunning and tricks. I sighed and looked at the blade. The Asphodelus blades are only used by the gangs; the initials are only to distinguish between the gangs. Was it someone acting alone, then? Or someone wanting to blame it towards Pocket?

It’s been five years. Who’s said he haven’t changed? my mind whispered softly. What if he sent Spot to... convince you to join his cause?

I froze at the thought. Could Pocket really have... I shook my head. No. I would’ve noticed something on Spot. He would never be able to look me into the eyes if he was up to something like that.

What if he didn’t know? The voice chuckled. What if Pocket only wanted to keep you occupied while others did the job?

No, I thought sharply and shook my head. That’s not how Pocket would deal with it.

For a moment, I stood completely still. What am I doing? I asked and shook my head. Arguing with myself? I sighed and looked towards the sun, still seemingly far from setting. Levitating up my pocket watch, I froze again. Already? I quickly glanced between the sun and the watch, before I turned around towards the water. Horsefeathers. Curfew is soon in effect. Who knows how many guards there’ll be on the streets then? I can’t stay here, it’ll be freezing as soon as the sun has set.

I quietly stepped down to the water. Making sure that nopony on the streets could see me, I took a last look at myself in the half-reflective surface. I had been unable to remove all of the blood from my coat, but luckily the now coagulated blood would blend in some with the color of the vest. Especially in the darkness.

The blood along my forelegs, however, would be harder to conceal; it stood out way too much. I shook my head and swept a hoof in the cold river, shivering slightly at the touch. There was a fast way to do something about it. It wouldn’t be pleasant, but it would cool me down as well as conceal the blood, at least partially.

I quickly placed my pocket watch in my money pouch and lay them down together with the Asphodelus blade on the ground . As an afterthought, I laid my flat cap over them. Taking a deep breath, I waded into the slow-moving river until it reached my vest. My eyes quickly darted from side to side, but the streets above seemed to be completely empty. The short time I was in the water was enough for me to start shivering; the ice cold water against seeping through my coat felt as if someone drove thousands of small needles into my skin.

As rapidly as my shivering hooves allowed me, I walked out of the water and started covering my legs with dirt, trying to conceal the blood. When I judged that I couldn’t hide anymore, I scanned myself quickly in the reflection of the water. It’s the best I can do, I thought as I added a little more on my right front leg. I’ve got to hurry and find someplace to stay before—

From the depths of the city, the slow tolling of the curfew clock sounded. I froze and quickly spun around, staring at the setting sun as it disappeared beyond the horizon, plunging Canterlot into the darkness of the night. Already? The change happened in the blink of an eye, as it had done every night since curfew had been put in effect for the first time nearly a years ago. I got to hurry. The night guards will soon be littering the streets.

I hastily levitated up the objects I had left in the dirt and, swearing to myself, crawled up so that I could see the road. A few shapes moved further down the road, luckily away from me. I couldn’t make out any details in the dim light, but a slight reflection from metal as they steered their steps onto another road convinced me that they were guards patrolling the streets and not somepony who was caught off guard by the curfew call like myself. Gritting my teeth, I jumped up on the road and quickly ran across it, diving into the shadows.

Sitting down in the darkness, I started to slowly rub my temples. Why hadn’t I remembered the curfew earlier? I asked myself. It’s been in effect for over a year, so how could I forget the time like that? I should know better, even at a time like this! I shook my head and looked around again. It won’t do any good to think like that. It’s not strange that I forgot after what’ve happened today. I sighed and shrank down slightly. What now? I can’t go home. There’ll be guards placed there. I can’t stay out here, who knows how many extra guards have been called in for duty tonight with a murderer on the loose?

I perked my ears at the sound of hooves against the pavement and quickly backed further into the shadows, praying that the guards wouldn’t notice me. Luckily for me, they didn’t, and I could release the breath I had been holding.

But they won’t be searching for a murderer, I thought bitterly. They will search for me. I was the one seen with the weapon, standing over his body with his blood on my hooves.

Fighting back the tears, I quickly rose. No, I can’t go home. They’ll be there. By now they must’ve realized that I, Pendulum’s apprentice, have gone missing. A pony that’ll fit perfectly with the description of the murderer. I shook my head. They’ll keep an eye on my house.

I quickly looked down the street before I started walking in the direction the guards had disappeared, my eyes scanning the area and my ears peaked. I must find somewhere else.

As I walked the quiet street, my body tense and ready to either run or hide within a second’s notice, I tried to come up with a solution for all of this. I can’t stay at the streets. I can’t go home. Should I search out Pocket? I shook my head. No, I can’t do that. Not now, I... I need to think. Maybe... Taking a deep breath, I steered my steps along the river. There was one place I could go to. Hopefully they would take me in.

⌚

As it turned out, they didn’t.

“Rose, get the guards,” Gust yelled into the tavern, his head halfway turned around while his mechanical eye kept a close watch on me. “We got ourselves a murderer trying to sneak in!”

He stood on his hind legs, keeping the balance with his wings as he pressed a hoof against my throat, nailing me against the wall. He was even stronger than he looked, and my punches that hadn’t even phased him when I had started weakened with each passing second. I could feel how every muscle in my body did the same and my head started spinning as I desperately tried to get air.

“Keep your voice down, Gust! Octavia just— Gust, let him go this instance!” I could barely hear Rose over the ringing in my ears, but the next thing I knew I laid in a heap on the floor, wheezing and coughing for air. “Let the poor thing breathe!”

The pegasus, while having removed his hoof from my throat, still loomed over me with his hooves against the wall, glaring down at me. “With all due respect, ma'am, didn’t you hear the words yourself?” He spat on the floor next to me. “Pendulum was murdered by his own apprentice, in his own shop.” Lowering his head towards me, he bared his teeth. “I thought the friend he had with him was scum. Seems like I was wrong.”

“I didn’t kill him,” I wheezed with what little air I could get.

“Gust Calm Wind, step away from him, now,” Rose said firmly. “Look at him, Gust!” Gust stuttered something, trying to get a word in, but the plump mare didn’t let him. “No, no protests. Take a step back, take a breath and look at him!”

I coughed weakly and tried to sit up, my head spinning but my lungs finally getting the air they needed. The pegasus followed my moments with his mechanical eye as he mutteringly took a step back. “Ma’am, what if he decides to try and attack you? He’s armed.”

“Look at him, Gust,” she said softly. “Look at him and tell me that he’s a danger to anyone.” I could hear how she sighed, and looking up I could see how she placed a hoof on the pegasus’ chin. “Go and get him some water, sweetie. Take a couple of deep breaths and calm down.”

“What if he attacks you?” he pressed on, his mechanical eye moving to glare at me. “You heard the guar—”

“You—of all ponies—should know not to always listen to the guards. But if he would attack me—” she glanced at me “—which I doubt, then I expect you to get to my side in a wingbeat, ready to defend me.” She smiled lightly and gave him a kiss on the forehead. “Now, go get that water. I’m sure he won’t do anything stupid.”

He sighed and shook his head. “Right away, ma’am.” Muttering to himself, he turned away and started to walk, moving his head slightly to keep his mechanical eye on me.

Rose looked after the pegasus as he walked away, her tail going back and forth like a cats just before it pounced on the mouse and a slight smile on her lips, before she turned around to me. “I’m so sorry, dear. He means well, he really does. But he can be a bit... overprotective at times.”

“A bit?” I muttered, massaging my throat.

Terrified, she looked me over. “Oh my, how did you get that dirty?” She moved a hoof to her mouth, shaking her head. “No, no, don’t answer that, it’s not important. Not now. How do you feel? I heard what happened from the guards. They say you killed him, but I don’t believe them. I’ve been listening to you talk about Pendulum, and I don’t believe you would be able to do anything like that.”

“No, I...” I trailed off and looked down in the floor. I took a wavering breath, a few tears running down my cheek. “I was with him. When he died. Whoever did this left him to die slowly, Rose! They couldn’t even give him a quick death!” I didn’t care about the tears running down my cheek as I rammed a hoof into the floor. “He didn’t deserve to die. Especially not like that!”

I could feel the gentle aroma of roses as she sat down next to me. “Nopony deserves to die, Clockwork,” she mumbled, patting me gently over my back. “Especially not by another pony’s hoof.”

I don’t know how long I sat there before Gust came back with the water. When he did, I still sat on the floor, even if my tears had stopped. The sorrow in my heart pressed down like a stone, but it felt as if I didn’t have any tears left.

Rose gently swept away the last few tears from my cheeks and took the water from Gust, offering it to me. I took it with a weak “thanks”, and as I started to slowly drink, the only thing that could be heard in the tavern was the ticking of the clock above the bar. Occasionally, the sound of the pegasus’ mechanical eye could be heard as he looked between me and the mare.

“Feeling better?” the earth pony asked when I had finished the water, waiting for my nod before she continued. “Now dear, I know that it might be hard to speak about it, but you must tell me what happened before you found him.” She sighed and took a step away from me. “I want to trust you, Clockwork, but I need to hear what you say before I can do that.”

I took a deep breath and looked up at the mare. Nodding again, I put down the glass and looked down in the floor for a moment. Slowly, I started talking. Told them about how I hurried away from the tavern to try and get the letter to the post office before it was too late. Told them how I got back to the shop, only to find the workshop practically turned upside down, as if it had been a break in. How I had heard the sound of Pendulum’s troubled breathing. How I had found him bleeding out in the floor, and how he died before my eyes with the blade sticking out of him.

“I’m sorry to hear that, Clockwork,” Rose said as I finished the story, her voice thick. “But why didn’t you go to the guards? Clearly they would’ve done something?”

“You took the blade,” Gust spoke up, his voice soft as he looked down at me. “You levitated the blade out of the body, not only erasing any possible magic trace from it, but also imprinting your own.”

I nodded. “I... I don’t know what I was thinking. But...” I buried my head in my hooves. “I’ve been an apprentice under Pendulum for five years. He... he found me dying in an alley, with a blade just like that left in my body. He saved my life that night in more than one way. And now it was the same kind of blade he himself was murdered with.” I took a deep breath. “One of the guards on the street saw me standing with the knife, blood all over my coat, and... I ran. They wouldn’t believe me if I said that it wasn’t me, I had already removed the tracks of the real assaulters.”

“Let me see that knife,” the pegasus suddenly growled, earning a surprised look from Rose.

I flinched as I looked up at the pegasus as he glared down at me, taking a step closer to me. Quickly I glanced towards my belt where I had hidden the blade in a piece of cloth, nothing but the hilt sticking up. With a nod, I hurried to do as he said and dropped it down on the floor.

The sound of the knife hitting the wooden planks echoed once before it died out. Gust took a step back, swearing to himself. His words earned him a hard glare from Rose, but he didn’t seem to even notice it.

“He was killed by an Asphodelus blade?” I looked up from my hooves, surprised that he knew about them. It was a weapon rarely used outside the shady parts of Canterlot, and even there it was rarely used because of it’s deadliness. Sure, nearly every pony there wore them, but it was a last resort weapon, used when no other way than death was available. His eyes darted up to me. “You removed an Asphodelus blade out of his body?” I nodded slowly and he sat down with a groan. “Of every possible... He was killed by a gang then?”

I shook my head dejectedly. “I—I don’t know, but I will find out,” I said between gritted teeth. “Somehow... Somehow I will.”

“How had you planned to do that?” Gust asked, carefully scooping up the knife in his wings, his mechanical eye slowly scanning the metal as he turned it around in his grip. “Pocket Slip isn’t the easiest pony to get close to.”

“W—What? How did you—” I stuttered and looked up at him, my eyes widening slightly.

He snorted. “Do you think that I’ve always been a bouncer at this tavern, apprentice? No, I was a guard once. Just started my career when Pocket took over that gang. Over what seemed like the course of a night, every gang member suddenly had one of these—” he mentioned towards the blade. “—regardless of what gang they were a part of.” He shook his head. “The number of deaths associated with the gangs activities rocketed for a few nights, and in every victim we found one of these blades. The fourth night, the gangs activities had ceased completely. The seventh they slowly started up again, but without any new deaths, and a letter was delivered to the guard. Pocket himself wrote how sorry he was about what had happened, that he didn’t know that the nature of the blade itself wouldn’t allow anything but to kill or some other story like that.” He shook his head again. “The captain at that time just shrugged it off. Said something about that we didn’t have men to go down in the sewers and root them out, so we had nearly twenty different murders we could never solve.”

I barely listened, my mouth working silently, until I finally stuttered, “I—I never mentioned Pocket Slip!” I started to breath faster. If he knew about Pocket, did he know about Spot? Did he know about me?

Rolling his non-mechanical eye, he turned the knife around, showing me the pommel and the two letters engraved on it. “PS. Pocket Slip. Or rather, his gang, right? The same gang that earth pony you were here with earlier was a part of.” I could feel my heart skip a beat, and he smiled slightly. “And you as well.”

“Gust Calm Wind,” Rose said, her voice sharp. “Don’t you jump to conclusions like that!”

“Oh, but I’m right, Ma’am. Aren’t I, Clockwork?”

I slowly shook my head, holding my breath for a moment before I slowly exhaled. “I left that life a long time ago. Pendulum gave me a new life, and I took the chance.”

“You did the right thing, taking that chance then.” He glanced quickly towards Rose, his thin smile widening some. “I had the same luck when I was thrown out of the guards.” He nodded for himself, before he rose. With a snort he pushed the knife towards me. “You haven’t shown any signs of lying, so either you’re skilled, or Rose is right.” He chuckled softly. “And I’m pretty sure that it’s Rose who’s right, seeing how you nearly jumped out of your skin when I mentioned your friend.”

Rose shook her head, sniveling slightly. “You’re free to stay here for as long as you need, Clockwork. At least until you have figured out what to do. But... keep away from the guests, will you? If one of them recognizes you, I won’t be able to do anything but stand by when the guards arrests you.”

“Thanks, Rose.” I smiled weakly at her. “I understand, I won’t stay for long. I don’t want to be a burden.”

“No need to thank me, dear. And don’t be afraid. You’re not going to be any burden as long as you stay away from the guests.” She looked me over from hoof to horn. “We share your pain, Clockwork. Even if we might not have known Pendulum as you did, he was a part of this district and our lives. It’s hard to believe that he’s gone.” She took a deep breath, tears glistening in the corner of her eyes.

Gust drapped a wing over the back of the mare, softly hugging her close to himself and, with the tip of his wings, gently wiping some of her tears away. At the touch of his wings, she looked up at him, smiling sadly through the tears. He shared her sad smile, before he turned his eyes towards me. “What Rose said is true. He helped a lot of ponies here, whether they could afford his help or not was irrelevant to him.” He slowly shook his head and looked back at Rose. “But I don’t think he would want us to dwell in sorrow, but rather remember him as the pony we got to know.”

She nodded with a sniffle. “You’re right, Gust,”— she gently wiped away the last tears on her cheeks with a hoof—“he would.” Looking over at me, her eyes widened slightly and she quickly pushed away the pegasus from her side. “Oh dear, you must be starving. After all you’ve gone through, and I can’t even make sure that you get some food!” She turned around and hurriedly made her way towards the kitchen. “I will fix something up for you. Gust, can you take the locks and help the poor dear run a bath? I will not have him sitting at the table with all that dirt! Oh, and could you be a dear and lend him some clothes until I’ve cleaned his?”

As she had disappeared into the kitchen, not even waiting for an answer, I shared a quick glance with Gust. He shook his head with a thin smile. “Best to do as she want. She won’t let either of us go to bed before you have eaten, trust me.”

“I heard that!” Rose said, peeking out of the door with the hint of a smile on her face. “And we don’t have any extra beds available, so he uses yours for the time being.”

“Where am I supposed to sleep then, the flo—” He whirled around, his mechanical eye barely keeping up. At the sight of her sly smile and raised eyebrow, he quickly turned silent. “Okay, okay,” he said and slowly turned back to the door. “He can take my bed.”

Confused, I looked between the doorway where she had disappeared and him, standing and fumbling with the locks to the door. What just... I shook my head with a sigh, before I started looking around in the room. After a few seconds, I looked at him again. “So... where is the bathtube? I’m certain I can run a bath by myself.”

“Down the stairs, third door to the left,” Gust said without looking back at me, muttering something under his breath about “Stupid locks that never wants to...” as he fiddled with his wingtips to try and turn the key around.

“Let me,” I said, walking up to the door and throwing a quick glance at the lock mechanics. With my magic, I gently tugged them out of his grips before I carefully placed them in their respective lock and turned around. “Wouldn’t it be easier for a lock designed for... an earth pony or pegasus instead of unicorns?” I lifted the keys with a raised eyebrow.

The pegasus rolled his eyes before he pointed at a hook next to the door. As I hung them up, he turned around. “It works, most of the times. Doesn’t take that much longer to lock. Unless you drop the keys, of course. Then you don’t wish anything but buck the lock across the street.”

I chuckled lightly as I followed the pegasus down the stairs. A few gas lamps illuminated the dim hallway below the few steps. When we got down, Gust picked up a narrow pole as we passed a small table standing along the wall just after the stairs. He carried it under his wing as he continued down the hallway, not stopping before he was almost at the end of it.

He opened a door and stepped inside. With the help of the pole, he carefully lit up the gaslamp hanging in the room’s ceiling.

Most of the space in the small room was taken by the copper tub that stood in the middle of it, gleaming slightly in the light of the steady flame. Two low benches, cloth hooks hanging over them, took up quite a bit as well, leaving barely enough room for both me and Gust to maneuver in.

“Hot or medium water?” the pegasus asked, placing his wingtips around the brass taps at the head of the tub.

“I don’t see why I couldn’t do this myself...” I said, before I shook my head. “But hot water.”

“I’m not one to question her words.” Gust turned the taps and water, steaming slightly as it hit the presumably cold copper, started to slowly fill up the tube. He leaned back slightly to keep the steam from his face and removed his wings from the taps. Flapping his wings twice, he cleared away some of the steam. “You keep an eye on the water while I go and find some clothes for you. I think I have some that won’t sit too badly on you.”

“Thank you.” I nearly had to step up on one of the benches to let him pass.

“Don’t mention it, kid. Even if Rose hadn’t asked me to... I owe Pendulum that much.” He motioned towards the mechanical eye with a wing. “He created this masterwork of an eye, without asking a bit for it. Helping you is a way to repay a part of that debt.” He continued walking past me as he dropped down the wing.

I blinked and looked after him as he left. Pendulum... did it for free? Shaking my head, I glanced towards the tub. With a sigh, I levitated out my money pouch and the Asphodelus blade, gently placing them on the bench, before I dipped a hoof in the water. With a yelp I quickly withdrew it again, cursed under my breath, and changed the taps to fill up with more cold water. I liked sinking down in a tube of hot water as much as the next pony, but there was a difference between scorching yourself and enjoying a hot bath. For a moment I just stood there, focusing on the taps to get the water right, just staring into the water and every now and then feeling on it with a hoof.

“I found a few old shirts I believe will fit you.” Gust’s voice caused me to jump slightly, my heart nearly skipping a beat. Blinking, I turned around. He had placed a few shirts on one of the benches next to my things, and now folded one of them up, holding it before him. Folding up the shirt, he showed me the two holes on the back. “Wing-holes,” he said, empathising his words with a flap of his wings. “I think you will survive it.”

“I think I will.” I nodded, eyeing the clothes as I absently turned off the water taps with my magic. “But... is it really needed? I mean, I can as well clean my clothes when I have taken the bath and—”

He pointed towards my blood-stained vest. “Have you tried to get blood out of clothes? Especially dried blood? Trust me, much better to allow her to do it.”

“Thank you,” I said softly and looked back to the bathtube. “Both of you. Thank you, for taking me in like this.”

“Welcome to the Prancing Pony, kid.” The pegasus smiled at me, waving my thanks aside with his wing. “Pick out a shirt for tomorrow, then place the rest of them on the chair in the second room to the right from here, first room at the stairs. Your bedroom for the night. You can put the dirty cloths on the chair just outside on your way up again, and Rose will make sure they are fixed before you wake up again.” Before I could say anything, he waved away the thank I was about to give him again. “If you want to thank anyone, thank Rose later. She took you in.” He shook his head slowly. “I just hope that won’t get her any troubles. She’s too caring for her own good at times.”

“I...” I trailed off. The guards will look for me. If they find me here, what’ll— I blinked.

Yes, Clockwork. What do you think will happen to the Prancing Pony if the guards find you here? the voice cooed softly in my head. If it came to the guards attention that Rose gave you a place of refuge, what do you think will happen? It chuckled. What kind of troubles do you think that will bring to her?

“I—I don’t want to be off any trouble,” I stuttered. “I didn’t mean to... I didn’t think—”

“Of course you didn’t,” he said and shook his head. “You were scared and only saw a few options out of the situation.” He sighed. “I’m going to leave you alone for that bath, Clockwork. Rose have given you a place to stay for now. I’ll just have to hope that it doesn’t turn out to be such a mistake as I believe it will be.” He turned around. “Don’t take too long, Clockwork. Rose and I will wait with dinner in the common room.”

Did I put them in danger just by coming here? I couldn’t do anything but look after him as he turned around and left without another word, the thought echoing in my head.

You did, Clockwork, the voice cooed softly.

What will happen if the guards find me here? I could feel a cold shiver run down my spine at the thought. I slowly shook my head. I... I need to come up with what to do quickly. I can’t stay here and put them in that danger.

What exactly will you do, Clockwork? the voice asked as I rose and slowly started undoing my vest. They killed Pendulum. The guards are after you. Exactly how had you thought getting out of this situation?

I took a deep breath as I took of the rest of my clothes. Carefully folding them up, I placed them in a pile on the bench next to my other things. Slowly. Rose gave me a place to stay for as long as I needed, as well as support. But even so... I shouldn’t stay here longer than sunrise.

Turning around, I slowly dipped a hoof in the water, the warmth quickly spreading up my leg. First thing in the morning, I’ll find Pocket Slip. The guards won’t search for me in the sewers, and I won’t put Rose, or anyone else here, in danger.

The rest of my body followed my hoof into the water, and I sighed in comfort as the warmth spread in my body. It’s the least I can do. For the first time, I realized that they had been ready to do more for me than I had possibly hoped. Not only had they given me a bed for the night and the chance to think everything over in safety, but they had also given me support. They had given me clean clothes and a bath to wash out the blood from my coat. All that and more. I... I cannot stay here for long. I can’t put them in danger.

You’re already putting them in danger. The voice laughed softly. What if a guard followed you here and is now just waiting for backup?

No, I thought and pushed the thought away. It would be guards close to the tavern during curfew. They would’ve gotten in here by now. I nodded for myself as I spun over onto my back, dipping my mane in the water. Slowly, I tried to rub the coagulated blood from my body.

Pendulum’s blood.

I blinked, my eyes frozen on the crimson blood that slowly mixed with the water. He was gone. My heart sank at the thought, cold spreading through my body, pushing away the warmth of the water. I shivered in the sudden cold. He was gone.

I had him to thank for everything. Many years ago, he had saved my life in more than one way. He found me in the alley with an Asphodelus blade buried deep into my chest. Not only had he made sure that I had gotten treatment for it, but once I had recovered he also offered me apprenticeship.

My eyes moved down my chest, where my coat hid the scars the blade had permanently marked my flesh with, and then continued down my body.

I had been a blank flank then, as most infants and foals of the street were. The lucky ones. If you got your cutie mark out there, you would likely stay on the streets for the rest of your life. As long as you didn’t get your cutie mark, you could at least find solace in the fact that you weren’t destined for something on the streets.

Pendulum hadn’t cared much about me lacking mine. Rather, he had joked it away with “you don’t need a cutie mark to sweep the floor,” much to the dismay of the cleaning mare that had walked by in the corridor outside the room I had been placed in to recover.

I smiled sadly at the memory. That was how I had started working under him, cleaning the shop and run errands. It hadn’t been hard work, and soon enough he entrusted me with greeting customers. On slow days, even if he told me that I was allowed to leave for the day, I would stay in the workshop, sitting silently and watch him work with the small clockwork mechanisms. It never ceased to amaze me, seeing him manipulate the small cogs with precision, even if he couldn’t use anything but his hooves and the tools at his disposal.

A half year after I had started working as his apprentice he had asked me if I wanted to try my hooves at a clockwork that a customer had taken in for replacement. I had practically jumped on the chance, and the earth pony had placed me at one of the workbenches with the small mechanism in front of me. Even if I had been observing him doing it hundreds of times during my time there, he was more than happy to guide me through the process.

“The clock might show us the time, but we have to take care of it if we wish it to show the right time,” I whispered to myself, repeating the words he had said to me when I had wanted to give up and throw away the mechanism.

After his comment, it had taken me close to four days of nearly constant working before I had managed to get it running. I had been proud when I showed it to him, even more so when I explained to him that the reason it didn’t work at all was because of a small pebble that had somehow gotten into the inner mechanics.

The completion of the clockwork hadn’t been the only thing that had made me proud. That day, my cutie mark appeared; a picture of the clockwork I had been working with.

Not long after that, I had started helping him in the workshop during the slow days. Over the course of the following months I had learned to manipulate the tools with my magic or even work without the tools and only with my magic.

Looking away from my cutie mark, I begun scrubbing my body again. My hooves trembled as I tried to get the blood away. No matter how much I wanted to cry, I couldn’t.

⌚

“So, tell me, Clockwork. How exactly did you plan to find Pocket Slip?” Gust snorted, pointing at me with his jug. “I’ve been down to the sewers. It’s close to impossible to find anything down there. Guess why the guards rather keep an eye on the exits than go down there?”

We sat around one of the tables in the warm tavern. The only thing remaining after the food Rose had offered was empty plates and what little drink was left in our jugs. Now, we sat around the table, nothing but the light from a gas lamp illuminating the room.

I shook my head. “Finding Pocket will not be a problem,” I said, taking a sip from my own jug.

"So you’re just going to sneak in there?” He raised an eyebrow.

"No, I’m not.” I put down my jug and leaned forward. “Pocket Slip invited me.”

“So that was what the earth pony did here? Invited you?” I nodded, and the pegasus leaned forward as well. “Tell me again, Clockwork, why Pocket Slip?”

“If he was behind the murder, then I will make him answer for it.” I sighed and levitated up the Asphodelus blade from where it lay on the table. “Or, at least I’ll try.” The polished metal reflected the light from the gas lamps as I spun it around so that the initials PS faced me. “If not, I will find out who was.”

“You think he knows who it was?”

I rotated the knife until the engraved asphodelus bloom faced me. “What do you know about the Asphodelus blade?” [

"I’ve snapped up a few things about them.” The pegasus looked at the blade and then at me. “That they’re used solely by the gangs, and that it can be distinguished what gang you’re a part of from the initials. They come in a lot of different designs, not two I’ve seen are completely identical, and they’re always left in the body of the victim. Like some kind of token.”

I nodded. “Did you know that every blade are created by a smith, called the Technician, who’s part of Pocket Slip’s gang?” Or, technically a part of, I added to myself as I drove the knife into the table. “Pocket Slip gave them as gifts to the rest of the gangs as a way to end an ongoing war between the gangs several years ago, just when he had gotten to power. It’s a way to make sure that the gangs know when another gang is behind something.” I sighed. “A good idea, but... it was easy exploited. I don’t think that Pocket is behind this, but he might know something.”

The pegasus glanced at the blade again. “You think one of the other gangs planted the Asphodelus blade to frame Pocket Slip’s gang for the murder

I nodded. “That, or it was made outside of Pocket’s knowledge."

"Didn’t you say that he wanted you for a job? Couldn’t he have had Pendulum killed to make sure you worked for him? He would cut of the thing that hindered you

I snorted and shook my head. “Pocket might be the leader of one of the biggest gangs in Canterlot, but this... I can’t see him doing anything like this. He would, and did, try to buy me in rathen than making it the only option.” I leaned back again. Of course, Spot had said that I had until curfew to answer. Had he known something? I quickly pushed the thought away. “And if he did it to make me work for him, he gravely miscalculated how I would react over it all since I went here instead of crawling to him

Rose, who had been sitting silent between us and listening, rose from her chair with a yawn. “I think it would do you both good to sleep on this before deciding.” She raised an amused eyebrow towards Gust, who had opened his mouth to protest. “Gust, you’re as easy to read as a book. Former guard or not, you’re interested in all this.”

The pegasus grumbled at her words, before he glanced towards the mare and shrugged. “After my discharge... It’s hard to let it go."

I shared Rose’s yawn and sat down my jug. “I have already made my decision. Tomorrow morning, before curfew have been lifted, I will search out Pocket Slip.” I rose as well. “I can’t stay here for long and risk that the guards find out I’m here. Your help have been very generous, but I can’t put you in that kind of situation.”

The mare smiled understanding towards me. “I understand, dear.” She placed the plates and jugs on the tray and glanced disapprovingly towards the knife driven into the table. “Don’t keep him up too late,” she said with a smile towards Gust. “If he’s leaving tomorrow, he’ll need all sleep he can get.” She turned around, before she added, “And when you come to bed, try to walk quietly. I don’t want you to wake Octavia up if she managed to sleep through your yelling earlier.” Without waiting for an answer, she walked away towards the stairs

The pegasus followed her with his eyes, a slight smile on his muzzle, before he turned to me again. His mechanical eye went down to the knife and the smile turned into a frown. “I’m glad that you think about them, Clockwork.” He paused, before he averted the mechanical eye to me. He shook his head. “I will help you in anyway I can with this, as long as it won’t hurt them.” He rose, his eyes softening some.

I blinked at his sudden support. “...Why? I mean, thank you, but... why?”

He walked around the table until he stood in front of me. “The guards will be after you, not the real murderer.” He placed a hoof on my shoulder. “How can we blame them? They don’t have anything to go after more than the sighting of you at the crime scene. But you have. You say that you might know how to get information about who it was that murdered Pendulum.” He shook his head and let the hoof fall from my shoulder. “He was too kind to go like this, and I’ll do everything I can to help you make sure that the murderer get what’s coming for him.” His eyes looked away from me, and behind me could I hear how Rose walked up the stairs. “But keeping them safe is something that will go above that.” He looked back at me. “Understood?"

"I...” I nodded. “Thank you."

He nodded again, before he started to walk towards the stairs. “Then I wish you a good nights sleep, Clockwork."

Chapter 3 - The King of Thieves

I suppressed another yawn, before I tiredly took another bite of the sandwich. The polished knife, suspended in the air by my magic field, reflected the weak light that shone through the window from the gas lamps outside. My eyes didn’t leave the blade as I rotated it around slowly.

It was too early for this.

My sleep that night had left much to wish for. I had been tossing around in the bed for the greater part of the night, my mind unable to leave the thought of what had happened. Of what I was about to do. Walk into the heart of Pocket’s hideout, accuse him for the murder of Pendulum and, if I were wrong, get information about who it might have been.

What if I’m not wrong? I groaned and looked away from the knife and out on the empty street outside. Then what should I do? Attempt to kill him and hope I would get out alive?

Like that would ever work. Sighing, I took the last bite of the sandwich. Five years ago I had been part of the streets. It had forced me to learn how to survive, shaped me. As a unicorn, and a tiny one at that, hoof-to-hoof combat had been out of the question. Of course, I had tried to stay away from fights as much as possible; I simply wasn’t built for them. There had been those I couldn’t run from. The street had taught me how to throw knives, but it had also, more importantly, taught me to run instead of fight.

With a groan, that was quickly interrupted by another yawn, I looked back at the knife. So why travel into the depth of a criminal-gang’s hideout? I’m a clockmaker’s apprentice for the love of Celestia!

I gave a start as a hoof landed on my shoulder. Without even thinking, I twisted and jabbed the knife towards the attacker, in a heartbeat spun around to face whoever it was. Before I could react, the knife had been smacked out of my magical field and the unpleasant feeling of my magic dispatching uncontrollably spreading through my body.

Gust looked down at me, snorting as he retracted his wing again. “You got good reactions, I’ll give you that,” he said simply as he placed down his breakfast on the table next to my empty plates. “Unnecessary to attack someone in here, though.” His eye hardened as he took a step closer. “Neither Rose nor Octavia would’ve been able to deflect that blade.” His tone was hard as steel as he jabbed his wingtip into my chest. “Luckily for you, it was me and not them.”

“I...” I shrank back some under his heavy gaze. I hadn’t heard him entering the room; he was silent for his size. “I didn’t mean to...” I trailed off and looked into the table, taking a deep breath.

“Just take it easy while you stay here,” he sighed and sat down. “I don’t want an accident with deadly outcome.” I looked up as he motioned towards the knife. “Especially with something as deadly. Maybe better to let it sit there.”

I nodded, my eyes locked on the blade buried in the wall. “I didn’t mean to attack you,” I said weakly. “I thought about... today and you surprised me and—”

“And I startled you,” Gust ended my stuttering. I nodded again. He took a couple of deep draughts from his jug, eyeing me over it’s brim. “Try aiming low next time,” he said as he placed down his jug again. “A slash against the kneecap isn’t deadly, but it’ll put most ponies out of fighting condition.” He motioned towards the knife again. “Especially with a blade like that.”

I blinked and looked at him. “The... kneecaps?”

He nodded. “With a slash against the kneecaps you can easily put someone out of fighting condition. If it turns out to be a friend... well, it doesn’t take too long time to heal a wound like that, and at least you’ve not slit their throat.”

“I... I’m going to think about that,” I said. I looked out the window again, my thoughts never standing for long in one place.

For what felt like hours, the only sound that could be heard was that of the clock above the counter and Gust eating his breakfast. I could feel how he looked at me, and it couldn’t have been more than five minutes before he broke the silence. “You’re sure about travelling into the sewers and seeking out Pocket Slip already?” he asked. “Rose would be more than happy to give you refuge for as long as you need.” He chuckled softly. “Can’t say I can complain about it either.”

I slowly shook my head. “I can’t.” I didn’t even look back at him, my eyes on the dimly lit street outside. “I need to find out what happened... Why it happened. Right now, the only pony who can give me any hint towards where I can find those answers are Pocket Slip.” I sighed. “Besides, I can’t risk the guards finding out that you’ve helped me.”

“The guards aren’t authorized to just barge into any place they want in the search for you. Or...” He hesitated. “At least they needed one when I was enlisted. Could take days to get a search warrant through the system and in our hooves. But since the curfew have been taken in effect...” He sighed, and in the reflection of the window I could see how he shook his head. “Equestria doesn’t respect the rules it used to exalt.”

“How was it?” I asked slowly. “Before the curfew started? Were you a guard back then?” I turned around and looked at him.

He didn’t move. His eyes, both the real and the mechanical, were staring unseeingly past the knife embedded in the wall. Then he slowly shook his head. “No. I wasn’t a guard when the curfew was put into effect. I had been discharged nearly a decade earlier.” He shook his head. “Falk had just been appointed as Captain of the Royal Guards after the last captain, a mare named Kite, died in her sleep. The nobles pressed him and demanded my discharge.” He shrugged. “Not open demands, mind you. But, judging by how quickly it was done, I think I was too close to nest up something they rather not wanted to share with the rest of Equestria.” He chuckled slightly and looked at me. “A year later, Rose had taken me in here, and I had better things to think about than what the nobles were doing behind Equestria’s back. By the time the curfew were put into effect, I had been here for a long time.”

“You...” I blinked and just stared at him. “You never tried to find out what it was? If they discharged you for it, I picture it was something big.”

“Oh, it was,” he said and nodded. With a wingtip, he motioned towards his mechanical eye. “But they were very... adamant I was kept away from it.”

I shivered slightly as I looked at his eye in disgust. “They... took your eye?”

He nodded. “Oh, not the nobles. They didn’t have anything to do with it. The henchstallion they sent, however...” His face darkened. “Fitting, seeing asI took his life.” He shrugged at my horrified expression. “As he died, he gave me their warning about what they would do to Rose if I didn’t step back and give this up...” He shook his head with a frown. “I couldn’t put Rose, or her daughter, in that danger, so I withdrew from it.”

I looked away from him. What if the nobles have anything to do with this? But it was a decade ago, could it still—

“I doubt the nobles have anything to do with this, Clockwork,” he said as if he had read my mind. He chuckled as I looked back at him. “I don’t think the nobles have gone from working around taxes, by moving large amount of foundings together and then split up as gifts, to senseless killing of a master clockmaker.” He shook his head with a frown, tapping a hoof in the table. “No, I still suspect that Pocket Slip is involved in it. He’s the only one who get’s something out of it all.” He motioned towards the knife. “He even have something in it pointing towards him so that you will find him.”

Looking at the knife, I slowly shook my head. “Pocket Slip doesn’t work like that. He tried to buy me into doing it, or call in favours, but he would never kill Pendulum just to persuade me into it.” I looked back at Gust. “He know that wouldn’t work, especially not if I had evidence that it was him.”

Gust slowly shook his head. “If it wasn’t Pocket, then who do you think it was? Did Pendulum have any enemies that wanted him dead? You were his apprentice, you if anyone should’ve known that.”

I blinked at the change of subject. “I... no, not that I know of.”

“Do you know anyone who could easily get a hold of an Asphodelus blade, then?” he pressed on, motioning toward the blade with a wingtip. As I just stared at him, he shook his head. “You have to understand why I don’t think it was anyone else than Pocket, Clockwork. An Asphodelus blade isn’t easy to come by, and it nearly guarantees that the guards won’t put much energy behind following up the murder; they simply can’t put enough resources into a chase through the sewers to find the murderer. No, the Asphodelus blade was used for a reason, and I believe that reason was to point you towards Pocket Slip.”

No, I thought slowly as I looked between him and the knife. It... it couldn’t be Pocket. He wouldn’t—

Or would he? I stared at the initials, PS, on the knife’s pommel. The blade is only used by the thieves of Pocket Slip’s gang... so it must’ve been someone from there. That, and Pocket want me to open this door, I can’t simply—

I blinked and looked back at Gust, who raised an eyebrow at me. As I didn’t say anything, he spoke, “I asked what you planned to do down there. Find Pocket Slip, but what then? Yesterday, you said that Pocket might know something about who did this. But if it is him, don’t you think he can easily mislead you?” He leaned forward, tapping a wingtip against my chest. “What if he’s done all this just to get you there so he can make you do that job for him?”

“Then I’ll kill him,” I growled lowly. Pushing away his wingtip, I met his eyes. “If Pocket was involved in this in any way, I’ll make him pay.”

“And how did you plan on getting to know that?” Gust said without giving me a chance to continue. “If Pocket needs you for that job, don’t you think that he would’ve covered up for it? I might now know much about him, but he’s not stupid. If he was, he wouldn’t have been able to hold a grip around the gang as long as he has.”

He would’ve covered up for it... I gave out a small laugh. Of course he would. Gust raised an eyebrow at me, and I gave him a slight smile in return. “Of course Pocket would cover up for it. Most importantly, he wouldn’t send Spot. I would’ve noticed on Spot if he tried to keep me away from the shop or if it was something more behind it. He was never good at keeping secrets.”

And what if he didn’t know? My smile slipped, but I quickly pushed away that thought. There was nothing to know, Pocket wasn’t behind it.

Gust opened his mouth, but closed it again. Shaking his head, he looked out the window. “You’re doing this, then? I can’t convince you to stay for one more day? Think it all over one last time.”

I shook my head. “I can’t put Rose or Octavia in that danger.”

He smiled sadly as he looked back at me, his mechanical eye still on the street outside. “Then you should leave before it’s getting too late. I won’t hold you.”

Nodding, I rose. “Thank you. Both you and Rose.” I levitated up my money pouch and placed it on the table. “It’s not much, but... it wouldn’t feel right to just leave.”

He waved it away with a wing. “Keep it,” he snorted. “Rose took you in by the kindness of her heart, not to get paid for it. The best way you can repay her for it”—he pushed a wingtip against my chest—“is to survive and not do anything stupid. So keep the bits, I’m sure you can have use of them down there.”

I shook my head with a slight chuckle as I took a hold around the knife with my magic. “I’m going into the sewers, straight into the heart of one of the thieves gang’s halls. I doubt I would keep them for long before someone pickpocketed me for the pouch.” I pulled a couple of times in the knife, before I sighed and walked up to it. “So keep them.” I took a grip around the knife with my mouth and pulled it out.

“Then I’ll keep it safe until you return to us instead,” Gust said and rose as well. “You’ll need some bits when your name is clean again.”

“I guess...” Looking back at him, I smiled. “Thank you,” I said simply. He just nodded at me, and without another word, I left the inn and snuck into the night.

⌚

The pain flashed through my body as the knife added another gash to the dozen or so that already marked my back and sides. I tried to scream out in pain, but the only sound escaping my dry throat was a rasping cry. Somepony held me down against the pavement, and no matter how much I trashed with my legs, I couldn’t get them off me.

The world spun around me. I could feel the metallic taste in my mouth; my breaths came quickly and painfully. For each heartbeat, blood ran down from my sides, bringing me closer and closer to death.

Without any warning, the knife was stabbed straight into my body. I could feel new tears joining the ones already streaming down my face as the hooves keeping me down were removed. Over my own cries, I could hear the sound of horseshoes disappearing. But even through my tears I could see the asphodelus engraving on the blade sticking out of me, gleaming softly in the moonlight.

I staggered backwards as the memories hit down on me like a hammer.

It had been five years since I last walked into this alley. That time, I had been beaten within an inch of death. The doctor had said that it was a miracle I survived, that I would have been dead if Pendulum hadn’t found me when he did. That nopony should survive those wounds, much less suffer them in the first place.

“Focus, Clockwork,” I whispered and glanced back on the street behind me, pushing the memories away. The guards, while easily avoided so far, could show up at the end of the street any moment. “You don’t have time to just stay here!” I told myself and hurried up my steps.

The alley was as dark this night as it had been then; the only thing illuminating it was the faint light that found its way in from the street-lamps outside. My eyes wandered between the cobblestone and the walls, and for a moment, I thought about illuminating my surroundings myself, but quickly rejected that thought. If a guard walked past, they would definitely see that light. Instead, I took my time walking deeper into the alley, careful as to not to step on any debris, or stray cat, that might be laying around.

Luckily for me, I didn’t need more light to find the small oaken door. Although it was nearly invisible in the dim light reaching this far into the alley, I still remembered where it was. It stood as sturdy as it had done the first time I had seen it, as always locked.

It had been a door for the times the Cloaca Canterlot, or simply the sewers, were in use. Now, the only ones using the abandoned sewers were those ponies who wanted to stay away from the sunlight for one reason or another.

Of course, it wouldn’t be the first time I unlocked this door without the key. Pocket always made sure that it was always locked, but there had been times when I just wanted to get away from everything. The docks had been my favourite part of the city. I could sit for hours, watching the great zeppelins arrive and depart, carrying goods from far away locations. At night, I could lie and gaze at the stars above, dreaming myself away to a better place.

The click of the door unlocking under my magic snapped me out of the memory. Now came the hard part: getting the door opened.

It was heavy, and I prayed that Pocket Slip still made sure the door hinges where greased. For a few minutes I struggled with the doors, glancing over my shoulder every now and then. Finally it gave after enough to open up a gap wide enough for me to slip through.

For a moment, I froze with a hoof still resting against the door. I stared into the darkness of the sewers that laid beyond the gap, unable to step inside. For the first time in years, I smelled the faint reek of the sewers, feel the chill, damp air that was a part of the Cloaca Canterlot wind past me. Granted, there wasn’t any warmth in the air at this hour of the day anyway, but the air from the sewers... It felt as if something waited for me down there, and that feeling made me shiver and take a step back.

I quickly shrugged the feeling off; it had always been present here, and even if I hadn’t been here for a long time I still remembered it. With a deep breath, I slipped through the gap. Standing just inside, my horn illuminating the hallway-like structure. Should I let the door stay opened? I thought and looked back at it. If I need to run, I won’t have time to struggle with it.

And what if a guard decided to walk into the alley? They might not see it as off now, but in the sunlight? There’s a reason why Pocket keep them closed, aren’t there?

They won’t persuade me down the sewers. I looked down the small road that lead down to one of Cloaca Canterlot many staggered junctions. They would never find me down here.

Are you willing to take the risk?

With a groan, I took a bit around the rope that was rolled up on an attachment placed on this side of the door and pulled, prepared to struggle with the door for a couple of minutes again.

To my surprise, the door slid shut without any resistance at all. I staggered backwards and slipped on the cobblestones under me; with a yelp I fell onto my haunches. The action caused me to lose all concentration, including the spell that illuminated my surroundings, and I found myself in complete darkness.

Swearing, I pushed myself up again and rubbed the base of my horn. Interrupting a spell like that wasn’t really the best way to start the day. Of course, had I not forgotten about how easy that door is to close, this wouldn’t have happened, I mentally scolded myself as I illuminated the surroundings again and pricked my ears to listen after hoofsteps.

Had anypony, or anything, heard me, it would be better to be prepared for them then just running straight into them. However, I couldn’t hear much besides the water that gurgled further down the sewers and my own breathing. After standing completely still for nearly half a minute I decided to continue down the hallway-like passage.

The damp walls reflected the light from my horn as I walked. With each step I took the reek in the air got stronger in my nostrils, until the point where I nearly stopped up to throw up. Not even breathing through my mouth helped. If anything, it made it worse. I could taste the surrounding reek instead.

But I pressed on, and once reaching the stream running through the sewers my legs took out the course themselves.

Five years later, I still hadn’t forgotten the way.

⌚

“Stay right there, Unicorn.” I stopped at the voice, my eyes darting towards the source of it. “Who are you? Who sent you? What gang?”

The voice was that of a young stallion. He stood obscured in the shadows; neither the weak light from my magic nor the few torches that were placed on the walls reached him. An ambush? I quickly discarded that thought. Had it been, then they would have jumped at me before asking any question.

It took me a second to connect the question he had asked with the area I had reached, but once I did, it all made much more sense. One of Pocket Slip’s guards? Alone? I had been standing guard here myself at times, although always together with somepony else, for safety. But never alone. Where is his partner? You’re never alone on your post, should something happen.

“I’m Clockwork,” I said, looking around after the second guard. “Pocket Slip sent after me. I’m not part of any gang.” They must’ve put out the fire when they heard the echo of my footsteps, I thought as I peered into the shadows.

A small earth pony colt, barely shorter than me, slinked out from the shadows, eyeing me from head to hoof. His dark brown, nearly black, coat was replaced by a lighter hued brown coat just above his hooves. Both his ill-kept, ruffled mane and his eyes shared the lighter color.

He wore ill-fitting rag clothes, which wasn’t that much of a surprise for a foal in the sewers. What came as a surprise, however, was the Asphodelus blade mounted on his right front leg, nearly completely obscuring the leg. It gleamed softly in the light from my horn and the torches. I took a step back at the sight of it, my eyes widening some.

He smiled scornfully as he looked up at me. “Gangless and carrying a gang knife? Not only that, but Pocket sent after you?” He took a threatening step after me. “Likely story.”

“Asphodelus blade, Doff, not gang knife.” A sweet voice spoke from the shadows, causing both me and the colt to give a start in surprise. The voice was followed by a cute giggle. A giggle I had heard so many times before. “Are you ever going to learn?”

“Hey, no fair! You said you wouldn’t interfere with this one!” the colt whined and whirled around towards the voice, stomping his hoof in the floor. “You take everypony!”

Another giggle was heard. “I do that, don’t I?” The voice was followed by a mare, who seemingly materialized from the shadow. She stopped just inside the light, her honey colored coat reflecting the light as she eyed me up and down with the gaze of a predator, an amused smile on her lips. She met my gaze, and I could feel my body shiver as I looked back into her yellow tinted eyes that radiated an amusement even greater than that on her lips.

Like a cat, silently and agile, she walked up to the colt, her tail whisking back and forth. Not once did she turn her gaze away from me. “Doff, be a good colt and go tell Pocket that Clockwork has arrived.” She smiled at me. “I’m going to... make up for lost time.”

The colt snapped his attention to the mare. “But Honey—”

Taking her eyes of me, she silenced his whining with a disapproving gaze. “Now, Doff.” She smiled again, holding up his chin with a hoof. “Be a good colt and let Pocket know, and I might even find you some ice cream,” she cooed softly.

That made the colt’s ear stand straight up. “Ice cream?” he asked excitedly.

With a laugh, the mare puffed him softly in the chest with a hoof. “Only if you hurry up, kid.”

He smiled up at her again, before he hastily hurried into the darkness, only stopping to pick up and unshielding a lantern. Honey followed him with her eyes, her tail flicking back and forth like a cats. My own eyes followed the earth pony’s tail as it twitched, before they came to an rest on her flank.

“Enjoying the view?” The mare laughed and shaked her behind slightly, and I quickly looked away. “Oh, no need to be embarrassed.” She laughed and turned around to face me again, her eyes twinkling and her tail continuing twitching. “It’s been a long time, Clockwork.” She started walking towards me, her hips swaying slowly from side to side.

“You don’t sound surprised that I’m alive,” I noted as I took half a step back to avoid her advances.

“I have my sources,” she cooed and continued after me in this ridiculous dance. “Have you gained weight? It fits you, not being the skeleton you were then.”

“Spot told you?”

“You know how talkative he is when he’s in a bliss.” She smiled at me, rolling her eyes. “Never the one to shut up once he’s done.” She stopped her advances with a laugh. “Not even a hug for an old friend?”

“A hug with you never ends there,” I said and took an extra step backwards, just to be on the safe side. “Who else knows about it?”

“When did you become this boring, Clockwork? You were always one for some fun.” She smiled innocently and rolled her eyes. “And it’s Spot we’re talking about. Every mare—and stallion—willing to share their bed with him might know about it, especially seeing that it was five years since you died. But, if it makes you feel any better, I haven’t heard many ponies talk about it and your secret has been safe with me.” Her smile dropped some. “Even after you dumped me in the middle of the night.”

“I... dumped you?” I blinked and thought back on my time in the gang.

Honey and I had quickly become friends, and close ones at that. Closer so than most she shared her bed with then. We had taken care of each other. We had shared each others memories and pain. More than once I had cried out on her shoulder while she whispered words of solace; just as I had been when she had used my shoulder to cry on.

She sat down on her haunches, looking up at me. “You don’t remember it?” she asked softly. “Just hours before your death?”

That night, the night of Hearts and Hooves day, I had been with her in the park, as had been a tradition between us. We had eaten a small picnic under the stars, just me and her in the silent night. She had been quiet, more so than usually, a clear sign that she had something on her mind but didn’t want to talk about it. As the moon had started to set, I had been forced to leave her. She had begged me to stay, just until sunrise.

She had told me she didn’t want to be alone.

I shook my head and met her gaze, my heart sinking deeper in my chest. “I didn’t want to leave you alone that night, Honey,” I whispered, taking a step closer to her and sitting down myself, close enough for me to, should I wish, raise a hoof and embrace her. Pocket Slip could wait. “But I was already late to the raid against the zeppelins in the docks, and—”

“I know,” she interrupted me with soft tone. She skidded closer to me and put her head on my shoulder. “I hated you for it. I wished...” She interrupted herself with a slight shiver. “But when I heard that you had been attacked and killed... I didn’t do anything but cry for a week.” I placed a hoof over her shoulders, and she smiled up at me through her tears. “Then Spot started talking. Saying that you were alive. I... was happy to hear that and...” She looked down in the floor. “Why didn’t you come back?”

“I... was afraid,” I admitted. “If I came back, would they try to kill me again? I was lucky to survive the first time. If it hadn’t been for Pendulum, I would have died that night. But he saved me and took me in as his apprentice. At first, I had thoughts of come back. But... I couldn’t. He gave me a chance to live a different life. Working with clocks was different from anything I had ever done before. I enjoyed it, for once I felt as if I could actually use my horn to do something.”

“You didn’t kill him, then? The word on the street goes, but—”

“I didn’t,” I nearly snapped, tears forming in my eyes. “How could I do that? Why would I do that? I owed him everything and—”

“I know,” she whispered softly, placing a hoof over my mouth to silence me. “I saw you working. I have found myself standing in the shadows outside the shop, wanting to go inside and talk with you. But... I never stepped further. You looked... happy.” She smiled sadly at me and removed her hoof. “Did you ever think about me?”

“Of course I did. I missed you, but I was too afraid to go back and get you. I... I’m sorry. If I hadn’t been so scared—”

“Just as I was too scared to talk with you.” She gave me a smile and placed her head against my shoulder again. “I have missed you. This... us.” The last word came out as a whisper, but it was loud enough for me to hear.

With a sigh, I embraced her in a hug. “I have missed you, Honey. There were days when I decided to go and find you. Both you and Spot. Take you out of these sewers. But... each time I chickened out.”

She returned the embrace, and for a moment we sat like that. As I felt her hoof softly caress my back, I pushed away. “I can’t, Honey,” I whispered, shivering in the sudden cold that took the place of the warmth from the earth pony. “I’ve to find Pocket. I need to fix this.”

She blinked at me, before she looked down on the cold cobblestone. “I know.” She chuckled softly, shaking her head. “When I heard your voice... who it was Doff had stopped... I hoped that things would go back to what they were.”

“Maybe it can, once all this is over,” I said softly and placed a hoof on her shoulder. “I’ve missed our friendship.”

“When you go back to being a clockmaker?” she whimpered, not looking up from the floor. “Will you leave me here again, all alone?”

“I don’t even know if I’m going to survive the day,” I muttered, before I sighed and gave her a quick hug. “You still mean a lot to me. I... I will figure something out. I won’t leave you again.” I gave her a quick kiss on the head before I rose again. “But I have to talk with Pocket first.”

“I understand.” She rose slowly and wiped her eyes dry with a hoof, smiling slightly at me. “I will take you to him.”

I opened my mouth to protest. I was fairly sure that, since I had been able to find my way here without any mishaps, I would be able to find my way to Pocket as well. Her hopeful smile, however, made me change my words. “I appreciate it.”

Her smile widened and without a word she started walking. I quickly fell in next to her, my horn illuminating the way as we made our way deeper into the sewers.

The silence grew between us as we walked, and more than once I could see her glance at me or feel her tail brush against my leg. After walking in silence for a couple of minutes, I slowly asked, “Isn’t... Doff a bit too young for guard duty?”

“Huh?” She snapped up her head to look at me. “Doff?” She giggled softly. “He wasn’t assigned to guard duty, Clocky. He kept me company. Followed me here, if you want.”

I raised an eyebrow at my old nickname, but didn’t comment on it. “And you let him act like a guard?” I asked instead.

She shrugged with an amused smile. “Doff is grown for his age, and as eager as a certain somepony was to prove that they were mature enough to handle the task of a guard.”

“If I remember correctly, you were just as eager to sneak out and stand guard as I was.” I shared her smile. “After all, you followed me each time I sneaked away.” I could feel the smile grow on my face as realization hit me: I had missed this. Five years... and it’s like we haven’t been apart for more than a day.

“Only to drag your sorry ass back, Clocky.” She gave me a light flick over the flank with her tail, interrupting my thoughts.

I rolled my eyes with a chuckle. “That wasn’t what you said to old Three Hooves.”

“Well, you did look cute with his old city-guard helmet on your head,” she said with a laugh. “Besides, he didn’t seem to mind.”

“Three Hooves never minded,” I pointed out. “He was just happy that someone wanted to ‘keep an old geezer like him company during the boring night hours’.”

“Do you remember the stories he would tell?” she asked, looking up in the ceiling as we walked. “You were always so fascinated to hear about his time in the city guard.”

I laughed, the smile on my lips widening. “And you never wanted to hear any other story than that old ponytale about Nightmare Moon. You would always interrupt him to say the villain’s lin—”

“The night will last forever!” she boomed, her voice echoing in the sewers, and we shared a laugh as we continued deeper into it, walking close to each other like we had done so many times before.

⌚

The Great Hall was one of the biggest room in Cloaca Canterlot, and also the common room for Pocket Slip’s gang. Even at this hour, in the light radiated by hundreds of torches, ponies had gathered in the room, sitting in small groups around one of the many tables or laid spread out in any of the cushion islands. Multiple conversation filled the room, each one impossible to make out on it’s own, but together they filled the air with a pleasant humming. I recognized some of the faces among the ponies, but none of them seemed to have noticed the opening of the door I stepped through.

On the far end of the circular room, sitting on an elevated throne-like seat and with three of his personal guards, sat Pocket Slip himself, gazing down at the ponies in the room. The crimson earth pony looked older than when I had last seen him; traces of gray were clearly visible in his dark-brown mane.

At the sound of me stepping through the door, he looked away from the ponies below and up at me, his grim expression vanishing. “Clockwork, you made it!” he boomed, causing everypony in the room to go silent and look up at me. “I was afraid you wouldn’t take up my offer.”

I didn’t answer him as I walked down the stairs and towards him. I could hear the whispering among the gathered ponies and feel their eyes on me.

What if Pendulum’s murderer is here? I shrank back slightly under the weight of the gazes from the gathered ponies, stopping in my steps. My mind screamed for me to turn back before it was too late. Or if the ones who attacked you five years ago are in this very room?

For a moment, I stood there, looking wildly around myself. Then, with a final shake on my head, I turned my attention back towards Pocket. If they’re here, then they won’t do anything in front of Pocket, I reassured myself. Pocket is not behind this, but he can give me answers. I nodded at the thought and started walking again. Answers I need.

“Welcome back, Clockwork,” he said, his tone as warm as it always had been, when I reached his throne. “I’m happy you saw—”

“That’s not why I’m here, Slip.” My voice sharper than I had planned as I interrupted him. The guards at his side tensed, the unicorn one even levitating his blade halfway out of the sheath, and a few of the ponies in the crowd gasp for air. I lowered my voice, shrinking back even more, but continued talking. “You know that.”

He looked down at me with hard eyes, waiting for me to finish before he started talking with slow voice. “You might not be a part of us anymore, Clockwork, but these are my halls, and you’re still going to show me respect when I’m talking.” His voice was sharp and I took a step back under his glare. With a wave of his hoof, he dismissed his guards. “But yes, I guessed as much when you didn’t arrive within the given time.” He slowly stood up.

The guards glanced at each other before they took a step aside. Even then, the unicorn didn’t sheath his blade and his hard eyes quickly returned to me.

Without even glancing towards the guards, he walked up to me, his voice for my ears only. “You’re here about Pendulum’s death.” I nodded and he put a hoof on my shoulder. “You have my condolences, boy. As I understood it from Spot, he was important to you.” He motioned towards one of the door, the one that, if I remembered it correctly, would lead towards the room he used as his office. “Walk with me.”

With quick steps I followed him, my eyes never leaving the crowd around us. The ponies stepped aside to give us free way as we walked towards the door, more and more of the crowd returned to whatever they had done before I stepped in. I could feel the knot in my throat disappear. Releasing a breath I didn’t realize I had held, my body relaxed some.

When Pocket opened the door out of the Grand Hall and stepped into the hallway on the other side, I looked back in the room. The only one who still looked on me were the unicorn guard, who glared after me with hard eyes. I hurried after Pocket into the hallway; the door gliding shut behind me effectively suppressed the sound from the Great Hall.

A few ponies walked in the silent hallway as well, most of them greeting Pocket and eyeing me before they went on with their business. None of them seemed to recognize me or care about who I was.

It didn’t even take a minute to cross the hallway and get to the office, but just before I stepped inside I saw something in my corner. Further down the hallway, Spot had stopped in the middle of a step, looking straight at me. He blinked a couple of times and threw a quick glance around himself, before his eyes returned to me.

“Are you coming, Clockwork?” Pocket asked. Looking back, I could see that he held the door open.

“Yes, I’m just...” I shook my head. I could talk with Spot later. “Yes.”

“Take any seat you want,” Pocket said as he closed the door after me. Without waiting, he sat down on one of the cushions laying spread around the room himself.

This room wasn’t really the office, but rather a foyer to it. The door in the end of the it lead to his office, and this room was more often used as a waiting room. I skidded over to one of the cushions and sat down, looking over at Pocket. The earth pony met my gaze, and for a moment we sat in silent.

“Why have you come to me, Clockwork?” He spoke slowly with tired voice. “Do you believe that I’m behind the murder of Pendulum? That I’m so desperate to get your help so that I would murder him to force you to take the offer?”

I wanted to levitate the knife up and drive it into a cushion, yelling at him that I had found it sticking out of Pendulum’s body. Maybe I could... I took a deep breath. “Spot have been pressing me for three days about your offer, Pocket. Yesterday, he said that you gave me until curfew to take the offer, and that after having raised my part of the share to forty percent.”

“Yes.” He nodded. “Getting in through that door would greatly—”

“And then I found this sticking out of his body!” I interrupted him. With a jerk off my head, I levitated out the knife and plunged it into the nearest cushion, a cloud of feathers flying out of it. “Do you want me to think that is it all just a coincidence?!” I couldn’t keep my voice down, neither could I keep the tears from my eyes.

“That’s—”

“But you know what, Pocket?!” I didn’t let him talk. “It backfired at you. I’m the one wanted for the murder of Pendulum. The guards saw me standing with the blade over his body.” I took a deep breath and looked up at him. “You wanted the door opened? You have just burned the Celestia damned bridge leading to it!”

He snapped his eyes away from the knife, glaring down at me. For a moment, he just sat like that, until I shrank down in the cushion. “Are you finished with your childish accusing, Clockwork?” he asked with low tone, causing me to shrink down even further. “I wouldn’t accept this behaviour when you were a part of my gang, and I won’t do it now.” He looked back at the knife and sighed. “Five years, Clockwork. For five years have I tried to protect you from the ones who assaulted you that night. I spread the news that you were dead, and made sure that Spot kept his muzzle shut, and this is the way you thank me? Refusing to help us inside the palace I can accept, but coming here and accusing me for murdering Pendulum? You know very well that I wouldn’t do that, or else you would have used my body instead of that cushion”—he looked back at me—“so why are you really here?”

I took a deep, wavering breath and wiped the tears away from my eyes. Meeting his softened gaze, I could feel some of the anger that had overtaken me disappear. “I want to find out who did it.” I said slowly, looking down in the cushion. “I want answers.”

“You want to know whose blade this is,” he stated and motioned towards the Asphodelus blade. “And where you can find him or her.”

I nodded. “I want to clear my name and avenge him, Pocket. I think you can understand that.”

“I do, Clockwork. I do.” He leaned forward some. “But it won’t come cheap.” He held up a hoof to silence me as I snapped my head up from the cushion. “I’ll help you with this in anyway I can, but in return you will open that door for me.”

“I can’t do that.” I shook my head and looked down at my hooves. “I just can’t.”

He sighed and leaned back again. “Listen, boy. I know it might seem... unfair of me to take advantage of you like this, but you have to understand my standpoint. This is the theft of the century, everything is planned in detail. But, should I not get that door opened from the inside... ponies will die, on both sides. I look after my ponies. If that means taking advantage of your situation to save the lives of Celestia knows how many of my ponies? Then that’s something I’ll do.” He rose from his cushion, holding up a hoof to silence me before I could protest. “Take a minute or two and think about it before you make a decision. Once you have decided, I will be waiting in my office.”

I looked after the earth pony as he left me alone in the small room, softly closing the door into the office after himself. Groaning, I averted my eyes to the blade and sank down deeper in the cushion.

On the way here, I had told myself to keep calm. I had told myself that Pocket didn’t have anything with it to do, that he would never try to force me into working for him like that. Honey had reassured me that everything would be fine, that Pocket would help me. If nothing else so to clear his own name free from it and find out who had done it.

I had hoped that it would be as easy as it had been to talk with Gust and Rose about it, if not easier since I had left out all sorrow I could yesterday, but everything had disappeared once I had started talking with him. No matter how much my mind screamed that he wasn’t behind it, my heart wouldn’t listen. The blade pointed towards him, and as the only lead...

Snorting in frustration, I drove a hoof into the cushion. Pocket would have gone to the extent of threatening to let the guards, or even worse Pendulum, know about my past. He would never kill somepony to make me work for him.

Yet everything points towards him, doesn’t it? the voice in my mind asked.

I blinked at the thought, before I shook my head. No. It doesn’t point towards Pocket, it points towards the gang. Someone in the gang is involved, and if anyone can help me find him or her, it’s pocket.

And if it was him?

Leaning back in the cushion, I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. I firmly pushed that thought, together with the voice, out of my head. Right now, Pocket is the only one who can help me. I’ve no choice but to trust him.

I groaned. If I accept his offer and open the door to the clocktower, and thus the palace, in the exchange for information about who it might’ve been... It felt as if I would betray Pendulum by doing so. The clocktower is—or at least would be once it’s done—his lifework. Using it as a way to commit theft against the throne... I shivered. But what other choice do I have? If I don’t take his offer, my chances to find whoever did this will be small, at best.

“What would Pendulum want me to do?” I whispered, levitating the blade out of the cushion and spinning it before my eyes.

The answer to that was simple. He would want me to live. Leave it all behind me and live my life. I sighed. But how could I? I won’t be able to live with myself if I run away from this. I have to find whoever did this.

“And when I find them?” I gazed on my reflection in the blade, a tired unicorn looking back, his eyes burning.

After a few moments, I shook my head. When I find whoever did this, I’ll make them pay for what they’ve done. They tortured Pendulum to death!

How will killing a guilty making me less guilty? I sighed and released the grip of the blade, not even glancing at it as it fell to the floor.

You could flee the city.

I quickly pushed that thought away. I won’t leave Canterlot. I’ve a life here. A profession. If I clear my name... I could return to it.

Gritting my teeth, I rose from the cushions and levitated up the knife to the improvised sheath. Pocket had forced me into a corner. The only way I can clean my name and return to my life is through Pocket. He knows that.

Taking a deep breath, I pushed up the door to the gang leader’s office. Two bookcases covered the left and right wall, while three maps, one covering Cloaca Canterlot, one the city of Canterlot and the last one the nearest area around the city, all in great detail, covered the last wall.

Behind the desk placed in the other end of the room sat the earth pony, looking down at the desk with a pencil in his mouth. He lifted his eyes to look at me as I entered, but returned to his paper after a moment. “You have made a decision?” he asked around the pencil, frowning slightly.

I nodded, more a reflex than anything else, and took a deep breath to keep myself from yelling out instead of talking. “Yes, I have. You know very well that I could only chose one way.”

With a twist of his head, he wrote something down on the paper before dropping the pen and looking up at me. “Since I knew that you wouldn’t left the city, yes. We have an agreement then?”

“You help me find whoever killed Pendulum and help me clear my name, and I will open that door.” The words came easier than I thought they would.

“That sounds reasonable.” He nodded. “I will give you the details about your part of the theft in time, but first thing first.” With a flick of his hoof, he motioned towards the blade. “I have sent word to Lyra, she’s expecting us.”

Chapter 4 - The Technician

“You know Lyra.” Pocket’s laugh echoed around us as we walked, the only source of light illuminating the hallway being my horn. “Not one wishing to be disturbed.”

I tried to breathe through my mouth, but quickly regretted my decision as my stomach tried to turn inside out. I’d rather have the smell of the sewers in my nose than the taste of it on my tongue. “How does she even manage to live down here! How can you be so unaffected by it?” I had forgotten to horrible the air smelled, and tasted, down here.

“She’s used to it, I guess,” he said. Not even the smile on his face could completely mask out his wrinkled nose.

Lyra lived in her workshop deep in the lower part of Cloaca Canterlot, far from anypony who would be able to disturb her. She had lived there for as long as I knew, always protected by guards from Pocket Slip’s gang. In return for his protection, she forged the Asphodelus blades.

When Pocket Slip had tried to create stabilization between the gangs, she had been the one to forge the blades that had tied them together. Every knife had been personally designed for the pony who would use it, and she had refused to let anyone but that pony so much as look upon the blade.

Besides being the only smith alive with the knowledge about the metal alloy the blades were forged with, she was also a very skilled mechanic and, surprisingly, lyre player. I had only heard her play once, during one of the long nights I had been assigned guard duty down here. The drawn-out, soft notes had been heartbreaking, filled with sorrow I couldn’t comprehend.

I gave a start as a guard seemingly materialized from the darkness in front of us. “Lyra’s awaiting you, Boss,” he said, pausing before us. “But she’s not happy to be disturbed.”

“She’s never happy to be visited,” Pocket snorted and brushed past the guard. “Continue with your duty.” With a sharp nod the guard continued, eyeing me as he walked into the darkness again.

I quickly followed Pocket, and it didn’t take long before we stood outside the small door leading into Lyra’s workshop. Light shone through a small gap in the door, and without stopping Pocket opened it and motioned for me to step inside.

The room I stepped into was warmer than the sewers outside. The source of the heat, as well as the orange light that illuminated the room, was the resting hearth in the centre of room. Around the hearth and walls had multiple workbenches and shelves been placed. Two doors lead away from the workshop.

Taking a deep breath, I released the illuminating spell. Even if the smoke from the smouldering hearth was led out through a chimney-flue, the air in here was filled by the smell of burning coal. A great lot better than the stench of the sewers.

Lyra, the Technician, stood with her back against us at one of the workbenches. She didn’t even look up at us as we entered. Her entire focus laid on the piece of metal she held between the strange pair of mechanical limbs, arms as she called them, that emerged from her shoulders. Both of the two limbs were fine-tuned, able to move freely with pinpoint precision. They ended in five oblong extensions, and each extension could move by itself, unaffected by the movement of the rest.

“What is it, Slip?”she asked impatiently. “I thought I told you not to disturb my work if you wanted these finished.”

“I know, and we will make this quick,” Slip answered as he walked past the hearth and stopped a few step from her.

She gently sat down whatever she held in the arms, instead using them to steady herself against the workbench. “He carries an used Asphodelus blade,” she whispered, just loud enough for me to hear. “Used to end the life of an earth pony.”

“I...” Pocket started. I blinked and looked over at him. He seemed just as surprised as I was. “You have heard about it, then?”

She shook her head and pushed off from the table. “Yes... heard.” Turning around, she eyed me. Her eyes were soft. Regretful. “Who was he?”

“Pendulum. A clockmaker who had taken me in as his apprentice. A friend,” I answered, swallowing the lump that had formed in my throat.

“I share your pain, Clockwork,” she said softly, walking up to me and putting one of the cold, mechanical limbs on my shoulder, squeezing lightly as she met my eyes with her own gold-tinted ones. “And you have my regrets.” For a moment, she stood as frozen, before she sighed and released me, taking a step back. “Let me see it.”

Without a word, I levitated the knife up. She took a hold on it with one of the paw-like limbs. As soon as the limb touched the blade, the unicorn shivered, her eyes widening. Her legs gave after under her and she nearly fell over, but she caught herself against the outer ring of the hearth with her other paw. A few tears dropped down her muzzle as she took a few quick breaths.

“Are you okay?” I asked and took a step forward, but she gently pushed me away with the backside of the limb she held the blade in.

“Yeah,” she said weakly and pushed of the hearth. “Just... fine.” She looked up with a sad smile. “Pendulum. How did he die?”

“I...” I took a deep breath before I, for what felt like the fifth time in two days, told her how I had found him in the shop, still alive, and how he had died seconds later. Lyra nodded, only interrupting once to ask more precisely where the knife had been placed, but otherwise allowed me to tell the story without any comments.

When I was finished, she glared past the blade, and me, into the distance, tears in her eyes. “I created the Asphodelus blade as a painless way to end the life of someone, give them mercy in death. Not this!” she growled. With a flick of the limb, she threw the blade hard against the far end of the room, where it stuck in one of the wooden panels covering the wall. “Whoever placed the knife in your master didn’t do it to kill with mercy, but make it drawn out. Wounds as you described would never kill quickly, but slowly and painfully.” One of the paw-like limbs clenched into a fist and she slammed it into a workbench, nearly shattering it in two. “This was not what I created the blade for!”

I took multiple steps back from the mare as her body seemingly lost all its energy and she sat down, tears dripping down her cheeks and her mouth moving, speaking without words. I looked up at Pocket, who made his way to her side.

“Clockwork here wants to correct it, Lyra.” He spoke carefully with a soft tone. “He wants to find whoever did this and avenge Pendulum’s death.” He lifted up the mare’s head with a hoof. “But he need your help. You know what blade this is. You know who the owner is.”

For a few minutes, no one moved. Then she blinked and, with a quick movement from the still clenched limb, shoved his hoof away from her face. She took a deep breath, and it was like all sorrow had disappeared. “And what do you get out from it, Slip?” Her words were steady and hard as steel. For a moment, she glared at the earth pony, before she looked at me. “You will get the name, Clockwork, on one condition.” She pointed towards me with a claw-like extension. “You will use an Asphodelus blade yourself to kill that son of a harlot. He will regret how he maltreated this blade!”

“I don’t have any blade,” I said. “I haven’t wielded one for years.”

“Then I will forge you one,” she said and pushed herself up. “It pains me to hear that one of my blades have been used like this. This is my revenge as much as yours.” One of her extensions shot out and grabbed Pocket’s ear, nearly lifting the bigger, and likely elder, earth pony from the ground. “And you... you use this boy, Pocket. Use his pain for your own purposes.” She glared at him as he tried to get free from her grip, ignoring his words about how she should release him at once. “Your spiders will have to wait another day, understood?”

“If you help him get the revenge.” He met her glare and stopped fighting. “Then I will wait until it’s done if I have to.”

“Good,” she smiled viciously and released the grip of his ear. “I could do with a break from this.”

“You...I...” Pocket looked as if Lyra had hit him in the head. After a few moments he threw his front hooves up in defeat. “Fine.”

“I will let one of your guards know when they’re done, Pocket.” She turned around and walked up to the knife driven into the wall, wrenching it out of the wood. “Leave. I want to talk with the boy alone.”

He looked between me and the unicorn, but before he could say anything I spoke up. “I can find my way back, Pocket. I will seek you up directly as I get back.”

For a moment, I thought he was trying to kill Lyra with his glare, but finally he left without a word, letting the door he slammed behind himself tell us about his anger. Lyra didn’t seem to notice as she stood perfectly still, twisting the blade before herself, but I reckoned he would have one thing or another to say to me once I returned.

After a minute of standing like that, I spoke up. “So... what—” I was cut short by her spinning around and, without a sound, throwing the knife against me.

Without thinking, I dove to the floor, my heart racing. She smiled at me as I snatched the blade with my magic. “Quick reflexes, avoiding rather than repelling,” she mused as she tore the blade from my grip. “And a weak magic field.”

“What was that for?” I asked, rubbing the base of my horn, the unpleasant pain of stored up magic spreading out from it.

She didn’t answer me, but instead looked over me as she threw the blade into the wooden wall again, shaking her head. “Not the body or physique to wield an earth pony variant.” Finally, her eyes came to an rest, looking into mine. “You want a blade suitable for throwing rather than blade to blade combat, without anything that would hinder it to be drawn from the body of the victim, correct?” She didn’t wait for me to answer. “Will you feel regret, killing the one who ended Pendulum’s life, or anyone standing in your way to do so?”

“I...” I hesitated.

“Do you think the one killing Pendulum feels regret over the deed, Clockwork?” She looked down on me grimly. “Do you think they felt regret violating one of my blades like that?!”

I shook my head. “The blade was left behind, but that could as well be to led me here as to show regret. Even if they killed him...”

“You will feel regret ending a life,” Lyra softly finished for me, placing a metal paw on my shoulder. I nodded and met her gaze.

“I don’t think I can kill those standing in my way,” I said and looked away. “I only want to find whoever killed Pendulum and make them pay.”

“Honor those words.” She smiled at me. “A life should be worshipped, not ended.” The grip tightened on my shoulder. “But remember, at times death is a mercy. Regret those who you kill for mercy more than those who you don’t.” Blinking away her tears, she lifted the paw from my shoulder. “Now, to continue your blade. Tell me about your preferences in combat.”

For the next hour she kept me busy, asking me questions and having me perform certain actions, ranging from simply swing a metal piece in a circle to have me struggle with lifting multiple objects at once. But, as I wiped the sweat of my forehead and prepared to channel the magic through my already aching horn, she interrupted me. “That’s enough. I have everything I need.”

I blinked and, with a thankful sigh, released the magic again. Exhaustion washed through my body, and as I leaned against the closest workbench Lyra picked up the Asphodelus blade I had brought with me and, with a flick of the mechanical paw holding it, threw it into the hearth. Instantly, the fire there within flamed up, the blue and fuschia flames melting the metal in seconds before it returned to its glow. I followed the liquefied metal as it ran out over the floor, slowly solidify on the cold stone.

“What... Why...” I looked up at the mare, who had turned her back at me and now took out various boxes from the shelves around her with the use of both her mechanical limbs and her magic.

“I know whose blade that was, Clockwork,” she said without turning around. “But instead of having you run around in your search, I will make sure your honor your part of the bargain.”

“What if he runs away?” I protested. “He might have seen me or heard about me being there, and—”

“If the knife was left inside Pendulum to lead you here, he won’t run.” She firmly interrupted me.

“Then what if he attacks me?” I shuddered in the sudden cold that surrounded me. “Why else would he want to led me here?”

“If he attacks you, you’re going to fight back,” she said simply and threw me a knife she picked at random from a box. “He left the Asphodelus blade behind, so the worst he can use is a simple knife.”

I levitated up the simple knife and looked confused between it and Lyra. “But—”

“Come back tomorrow, Clockwork, and I will give you both your blade and the name it should point towards. If I so have to stay up all night working, it will be done as Celestia grace the surface with the first light of the day.”

“I...” I shook my head, realizing that she wouldn’t give me the name no matter what I said. “Thank you. For helping me.”

“Don’t thank me, Clockwork. I’m simply doing what I can to dampen my regret over the painful death caused by one of my blades.” She paused in her movements and I could hear how she took a wavering breath. “Now, leave me. If I wish to get your blade finished, I will have to start immediately.” Looking back at me, she smiled weakly. “Watch your back, Clockwork.”

Thanking her once more, I left her workshop, the sound of drawers being emptied echoing after me as I stepped into the reeking sewers.

⌚

“No, she refused to tell me who the owner of the blade was,” I said, sinking deeper into the cushion in the foyer to Slip’s office. “Not before the blade was finished, at least. She believed that I would run after him tonight, should I know.”

With one hoof the earth pony rubbed his temple while he brought the wine filled glass to his lips, taking a deep sip. “So, we can’t settle this until tomorrow then?” he asked sourly, gazing into the blood red liquid. “And even so...” He looked down at me with a raised eyebrow. “How do you plan to prove to the city guards that you’re not the murderer?”

I took a sip from my own glass, grimacing slightly as the sour liquid touched my tongue, and shook my head. That was a question I had asked myself on my way back here. “I don’t know,” I admitted. “Killing him will not fix anything, really. The guards will still not believe me. I removed the magic traces from the blade, and unless they find any traces of the murderer in the shop...” I sighed and looked into the wine. “Then I don’t know how I should do it. It’s not like I can drag whoever did it up to the guards and have him arrested.”

“I was afraid you would say that,” he sighed and placed down his glass on the floor, leaning forward some. “But, I think I can help you. Of course, I will expect something in—”

“Expect something?” I said with a laugh. “Isn’t it enough for you that I betray Pendulum just to clear my name?” I met his surprised gaze, leaning forward some myself. “And unless you help me clear my name, I won’t be able to open that door for you. The guards might not have the resources to search through the sewers, but they know how I look. Words must’ve been spread, and I’ll be arrested as soon as I show my muzzle to the guards at the working site.”

Of course, I thought, looking down in the floor and tapping my hoof against the cushion. Pendulum had his own key to the clock tower. He barely ever wore it, always pointing out that, should he need to check on something in the tower, there would be workers there. Especially after the curfew, since he couldn’t go there during the night anyway. The only time I’ve seen he use it was the time he personally showed me the clock mechanics.

I smiled slightly at the memory. It had been something special, being in the tower without any workers running around. He had taken his time to show me each and every detail of the tower. From the smallest cog to the two bells, the smaller Silver Bell and the great bell that didn’t have any name yet. His voice had been filled of fatherly pride as we discussed the different ways the mechanics worked, and he had been eager to answer my every question.

With a sigh, I shook my head. Pocket doesn’t need to know about that key, I decided. Besides, I don’t know where Pendulum kept it anyway. Likely at home, but—

Pocket coughed lightly and I quickly looked up from the floor again. “As I said,” he started impatiently. “I see your point, and will make what I can to help you. You’re welcome to stay here, safely away from the guards, until all this is over. However,”—he paused and took a sip from the glass—“I expect you to help me in return. With a thing besides the door, but it’s just as important.”

I eyed him before I sighed. He knew as well as I did that I didn’t have any choice in the long run, that I didn’t have any where else to turn. “As long as it isn’t anything that have with the clocktower or anything else of Pendulum’s work to do, then I—”

“It’s not, Clockwork. Don’t worry,” he said, taking a last, long sip of the wine and gently placed the glass on the counter. He smiled at me, a smile that reminded me more of a predator than a pony. “I think you even share my interest in this.” He paused for a second, continuing as I didn’t say anything. “You see, we have had a few... mishaps with guards in the sewers the last few days. It’s as if they’re looking for something.” He shook his head as I froze. “No, they haven’t been looking for you. It started earlier than that. But something occurred to me earlier, after I had left you at the workshop.” Leaning forward, he met my gaze. “What if whoever killed Pendulum wanted to make you go to the guards and led them here?”

“Instead of going to the guards themselves?” I asked, raising an eyebrow. “If you suspect that someone is spreading information about you to the guards, don’t you think they would lead them here themselves?”

“Most of us don’t want anything to do with the guards,” he shrugged, leaning back again. “And it doesn’t have to be anyone from our gang. It could be one of the other gangs trying to bring us down. Whatever it is, it doesn’t matter.” He grinned viciously. “I want you to find out if whoever killed Pendulum worked with someone. If you don’t want to do it yourself, take him here and I will get that information out of him.”

“I don’t know if I can—”

The sound of glass shattering interrupted me. “Don’t you understand the situation, Clockwork?” Pocket Slip said calmly, resting his hoof against the table where the glass had stood a second ago. “This organization is threatened, and I’m going to make sure that nothing happens to those under my wings. Right now, we both have our different problems, but what if they lead to the same pony? I’m not asking you to rejoin the gang, but I ask... No, I order you to help me make sure that it’s safe!” He shook his head. “You still have friends here. I know how close you were with Spot and Honey, Clockwork. Help me keep them safe.”

“You’re using me,” I stated sourly. “Just as Lyra said.”

“I do,” he said with a genuine smile. “Just as you use me to get your revenge, I use you to keep those I care about safe. It’s more like a partnership.” He leaned forward again. “So, what do you say? I give you a place to stay and the means to get your revenge, you let me know if he worked with someone and open that door.” Reaching out a hoof towards me, he smiled slightly. “Partners?”

Like you give me any choice. With a sigh, I reached forth my own hoof. It’s either this, or go back out in the city. Before the hoof contacted, I hesitated. I could simply hide in the sewers until Lyra is finished with the blade and— I quickly pushed that thought away. It would nearly be harder to move through the sewers if Pocket was against me than it would be to move on the Canterlot streets right now. “Partners.” I bumped my hoof against him, and we shook hooves once.

“I knew you would come to your senses, Clockwork.” He put down his hoof again and rose. “Feel free to go about as you wish. You know the rules here.” I nodded and rose as well, and he turned around to the door leading into his office. “Unless you want something else, I expect you back tomorrow after you have seen Lyra. I want to know who it was before you kill him... or what you now decide to do.”

I looked after the gang leader as he left the room, gritting my teeth at his back. He had painted me into a corner. This was his domain, and I couldn’t do anything but play after his rules. Sighing, I turned around and left the foyer myself, floating up my pocket watch. The small hoof had already found it’s way to eleven. Floating it down again, I steered my steps towards the first of many places I could think of that Spot could be at this hour.

⌚

In the middle of the sewers, placed on neutral ground, laid The Rat. As long as the gangs had existed, so had it; a haven of resort that had everything a stallion or mare could think about. Gambling, drinking and ‘company’; everything was accounted for as long as you had the bits for it.

Inside The Rat, Manager’s words were the law. A law that was reinforced by his own, personal guards. Even Canterlot guards, whether on duty or not, had to bow for his words down here. Going against Manager’s words meant exasperating him, and in best case scenario earned you a beating by his guards.

But, as long as you followed the few rules there were, it was the best place in Canterlot to spend your bits if you wanted to do so without risk for your own life. Not even the Canterlot guards would dare do anything drastically if they saw me there, fearing that they might anger Manager.

Angering Manager. I shuddered. That means getting to know Felicia.

During the years I had been part of the gang, I had only had the misfortune to witness that once. It had been a younger unicorn, first time visitor, who had been drinking one too many glasses and gotten into a verbal fight with one of the guards. Normally, a beating would have been sufficient, but this buck had thrown out that he wanted to talk with the rat who owned the place. Unfortunately for him, Manager had been in the room and heard him.

I shivered at the memory. Manager had ordered the buck to be restrained, something the guards had been quick to oblige, before he had personally giving him a heavy beating. Once satisfied, he had told the guard to throw the buck out. That’s when the buck, who apparently hadn’t learned from his earlier mistake, spat Manager in the face and called him rat again.

The sound of the small golden bell hadn’t even subsided before Felicia had been there, pouncing on the unfortunate buck. The last thing I had seen before I turned away was Manager’s cold smile. Even after I had looked away, I had heard the sickening sound of Felicia maim the body and the buck’s screams of panic and pain. His pain didn’t last for long before Felicia had decided to end it.

Eventually, the Rat had returned to its usual, although a bit more dampened, state. As I had left that evening, I had caught a glimpse of the carnivore sitting in the corner, contentedlu eating on the corpse.

With another shiver, I pushed the memory away and looked up at the signboard, picturing an overdimensional rat sitting over a barrel with a jug in its claws, that hung askew over the door.

The Rat didn’t look much for the world from the outside. If it wasn’t for the torches illuminating the signboard and the faint sound of music and laughter that found its way through the thick door it could easily be mistaken for one of many alcoves or strange storage rooms in the sewers. The door was barely wide enough for a full grown stallion to go through.

I hesitated. Maybe I should just find Honey instead? I blinked. Come to think of it, I didn’t see her when I searched for Spot, and...

Shaking my head, I floated up the few bits I had found in one of my pockets. The faint light from the torches making them gleam softly, and I made the decision. I’ve the rest of time to spend one way or another. Even if Spot isn’t here, then maybe I can kill some time with games. With a bit of luck, these bits might last the entire day. I smiled slightly. If Spot is here, I won’t need that luck. Not with his poker face.

Nodding to myself, I took the last steps to the door and pushed it open. It was as if another world opened up. A world far away from the sewers.

The room I stepped into was well-lit by the lamps that hung down from the ceiling and the dull stone walls were covered with light wooden panels, giving the room a depth and beauty that couldn’t be found anywhere else in the sewers. Tables stood spread out in half circles around the stage that filled up the right hoof wall, and even at this fairly early hour many of the tables were occupied. A group of white coated mares, clad in garments designed to tickle your fantasy, danced on the stage to the soft tunes of the orchestrion standing at the far end of the room.

Mares and stallions, hoofpicked for their appearance, gracefully moved between the tables and booths, picked up orders or brought food or drinks to the guests. Behind the counter placed along the left wall stood a pair of identical twins, pouring up drinks in glasses to a waiting waitress as they chattered between each other.

Along the walls stood Manager’s brown clad guards, keeping keen eyes on everyone in the room. One of the guards stepped up to me as soon as I entered the room.

“Welcome, Sir,” she said with a pleasant smile. “I’m afraid that you have to hoof over any weapon at the door before entering the tavern. We can keep it for safekeeping, or you can simply leave it in the chest.” She motioned towards a chest next to the door which, unsurprisingly, was empty.

“Safekeeping, please,” I said and levitated up the sheath Lyra had given me.

“Do you have any other weapon I should know of, Sir?” She eyed the sheath.

“You’re free to do the scan, should you not trust me.” I understood her doubt. The ponies entering from the sewers would nearly always be part of a gang, and as such carry an Asphodelus blade.

“You have been here before?” She looked up at me with a raised eyebrow. “I don’t recognize you.”

“Many times, but that was years ago,” I said simply.

The answer seemed to satisfy her, as she nodded and levitated the sheath over to a small table standing next to the door. “This will only take a second, Sir.” She closed her eyes and nearly instantly a small spark flew from her horn and hit me in the head, leaving behind a lingering sensation of a drop ice-cold water hitting me. “Very good, Sir. Welcome to The Rat.” She floated up a piece of paper and gave it to me. “Once you’re leaving, simply give this to one of the guards to have your weapon returned to you. Enjoy your stay.”

“Thank you,” I said and tucked down the paper into a pocket. Without another word, the mare returned to her post and I walked into the tavern, my eyes wandering over the guests. Among the guests sat Spot.

Unsurprisingly, he sat at a table together with four other ponies. All but one of them holding cards before them and a pile of bits laying in the middle. One thing that did surprise me, though, was the sight of Honey and the colt who had been on guard with her sitting at the table.

She held cards in one hoof and, with a rap motion of her other hoof, flicked the hoof that was on it’s way to grab her jug. With a grimace and a sour pout, the colt stroke his hoof, something that caused the mare to laugh and ruffle his mane before she placed out her cards on the table. The other stallion, a guard if the helmet next to him on the table had any say in it, laughed and dragged the bits to himself as he showed the rest of the table his cards, earning a few frowns from the other players.

I stopped in the middle of the step, but before I could decide whether I should go up to them despite the guard or not Honey looked up from the cards being dealt to her and met my gaze. With a smile, she waved me over. The guard looked at her, before he followed her eyes. At the sight of me, he frowned. The last player, a mare with an identical helmet before her, tapped lightly on his helmet and he looked back at her scowling frown.

With a shrug, I walked up to the table and sat down on an empty place next to Spot. He didn’t notice me, his focus completely on the four cards, a twin pair of eights and aces, he had kept from the deal. The small smile on his lips told me, and everyone else at the table, that he was pleased with the cards.

“Got room for one more?” I asked, tapping him on the back of his head.

“Huh?” He looked up at me, quickly hiding his paw. For a moment, his smile slippered, but it was soon back again. “Clockwork! Nice to see you. Of course, I’m sure these...” He looked back at the guards, realization hitting him. “Oh...”

“Don’t worry, Spotty,” the mare guard laughed, tapping her hoof against the helmet before her. “Down here, we’re not the law. We don’t have the power to arrest the murderer.” Her words caused me to grit my teeth, but I held my tongue. “Join in, Clockwork. Bits up front, two bits buy in.” With a flick of her hoof she dealt me five cards.

I shook my head and threw in the cards before I floated up the bits I had with me. “Next deal. Have already seen his paw.” I motioned towards Spot with a hoof.

The mare shrugged. “Suit yourself.”

“Anything to drink, Sir?” a cute waitress asked from my side, giving me a start much to the amusement of both Honey and the other mare.

I quickly shook my head. “No thanks, not now.”

“So, Clockwork, what did Pocket say?” Honey asked as she tapped twice in the table, the guard flipping two cards to her. “Good news?”

I eyed the guards sitting at the table, the mare looking unaffected as she dealt Spot his card while the stallion pricked his ears, before I shrugged. “I will get to know whose blade it was tomorrow, and after that I will go after him.”

Spot winced, before he threw in his cards with a frown. “Him? How can you be so certain?”

“The technician said she knew whose blade it was,” I said simply. “She will tell me tomorrow.”

“Wait, wait, wait,” the guard mare said, levitating up a card for herself. “Call it a hunch, but you have aroused my interest. It sound as if you’re trying to say that you’re innocent.” She eyed the card before she threw it away again and floated five bits into the stake.

“I am,” I said, sharper than I had intended. “I didn’t kill Pendulum. I... I could never do something like that.”

“You ran from the scene with the knife used in the murder.” She didn’t look at me, but rather dealt out the last set of cards. “The guard on duty said that he saw you draw out the bloodied knife, preparing to stab again, but stopped in the motion when you saw him.”

“I didn’t kill him!” She didn’t even look at me, instead throwing in a couple of more bits. “I knew the knife design and was shocked to see it there. I... I acted without thinking and took the knife out of his body. It was then I saw the guard and—”

“Knowing that you had erased every magic trace from the real murderer ran for it,” she finished for me and showed her cards, frowning slightly as Honey took home the victory, before she passed the cards to the stallion. She had to nudge him a few times with them before he reacted and took them, starting to deal between us. First, he ignored dealing to me, but after a sharp nudge from the mare he gave me cards as well. “I can understand that,” she continued. “What else would the guard believe than that you had murdered him?”

I took an annoyed breath as I picked up my cards, absently placing the two buy in bits on the table. “It nearly sound as you believe me,” I stated as I took a quick look on my cards. Celestia smiled up at me from the Princess of Heart and Nightmare Moon grinned up at me from the Queen of the Spades. The rest of my cards were quickly added to the discard pile.

She shrugged. “It’s neutral ground here. I can’t bring you in from here, neither can I in any way force you to talk.” She threw in her entire paw. “Why not make the best of the situation and get your view of it all? New light and all.”

“Not like you can change anything,” the other guard sneered as he dealt out the new cards. “The order stands, if this scum is seen by a guard he will be taken in for the murder.”

The mare rapped her collegaue atop his head, smiling apologetic towards me. “Sorry. He’s new. He don’t know how it works down here.” The stallion growled quietly as he gave her a new paw.

I shrugged and looked at the cards, keeping the two sevens and throwing away the last card. “No harm done. I already knew to keep away from the streets until this is all finished.” With a sigh I threw in five bits. “If then.”

She threw in her own cards without even looking at them and leaned back some. “So, what do you plan to do?”

“You sound very interested about my part in it,” I noted drily as the stallion gave me the last card, earning me a full house. Lazily, I called the bits thrown in.

“Half the force was called into the Dock District this morning to make a quick scan and talk with every pony that had been there since yesterday,” she said with a shrug. “Call me naive, but from what I have heard you doesn’t sound like a murderer. You were Pendulum’s apprentice, had been for what, five years?” I nodded. “You ran errands and took care of the shop, both when your master was in and when he was in the tower. Not a single one said you seemed unhappy with it.”

“This is against the law, Quillon,” the stallion growled and threw in his cards. “We should arrest him!”

“We’re breaking the law by being here, Foible,” the mare reminded him sharply. “But I didn’t hear you complaining when it came to get a few drinks and gamble some while on duty.”

“He’s a murderer!” he rose, nearly toppling the table over, and pointed a hoof towards me. “He should be brought into custody!”

The room went silent and nearly everypony stopped in what they were doing to look at the commotion. A few of the guards in the room took a step forward, ready to interfere would anyone make a mistake.

“Foible, sit down. You’re making a fool of yourself,” she growled and smacked a hoof against his chest armor. As the stallion didn’t move, she lowered her voice. “Didn’t I tell you what would happen if you let your temper take over in here? Take a quick look around you. Do you see those guards? Make anything threatening and they will be here in the blink of an eye.”

He didn’t move as he looked around himself. “He’s a murderer, Quillon. I can’t just let him be!”

“Then arrest him,” she challenged. “See what the guards in here will think about that. You’re not a Canterlot guard down here. You’re scum, just like everyone else.”

With a snarl he sat down and the tavern released the breath it had been holding, the guards relaxing and the waitress picking up their work again. I picked up the cards I had dropped and threw them onto the table, taking home the stake.

We sat in silence as Spot dealt a new round, but Quillon soon spoke up again. “As I was saying before my colleague here interrupted us,”—she glared at the stallion—”you doesn’t seem to be the kind of pony who would commit murder.”

“Like you have any knowledge in the area,” the stallion snarled, earning another glare from the mare.

I didn’t even look at the cards before I threw them away together with the two bits buy in. Spot still used the same marked cards he had when I was around.

The mare raised an eyebrow at her own cards, before she threw in two of them. “Appearance are deceptive.” She looked up at me again, throwing in five bits. “And I don’t believe that you were involved in this. The guard on duty said that the street was completely empty at the time, so there’s no witnesses beside him. One of the largest streets in the city, empty at the time of a murder. Doesn’t that sound suspicious to you?”

Spot threw in five bits, while Honey threw in her paw as well. With a quick glance towards both me and Honey, Quillion surrendered her paw as well. “I believe, and others do with me, that it’s something more behind this, Clockwork. I think that someone emptied that street somehow, to make sure that it wouldn’t be any witnesses.” She rose with a smile, levitating up her guard helm and equipping it. In an instant, her coat was replaced with a light white color and she grew a bit in size, until one of the many identical guards stood before me. “And your words have raised those suspicions. I’ll talk with my superior and let him know what I’ve heard, but...” She sighed. “Don’t get your hopes up.”

Foible looked up at her, before he threw in a few cards and raised the stake. “Conspiracy theories again, Quillion?” he scowled. “How many times will you have to get punished by the captain before you drop them? He’s the murderer and there’s nothing else behind it, easy as that.”

Spot quickly called, a wide smile on his lips. I doubted that he even heard what we were talking about, his eyes on nothing but the bits in the middle of the table. Licking his lips, he threw in a few bits more.

“He’s innocent,” Honey said with a sad pout, the act spoiled some by her quick flick over Doff’s hoof as he once again tried to take her jug. “Don’t you trust me?”

“I don’t trust whores,” he spat and threw in the call, picking up the cards as they were given to him. Quillon gave him a hard nudge on the base of his horn, and he quickly threw the new cards away with an irritating huff, rising as well. “And I will make sure that my superiors hears about your whereabouts, murderer.”

Quillion rolled her eyes, before she gave me and Honey an apologetic smile and turned around. The two guards left us alone at the table—wrangling quietly between each other as they made their way towards the door leading up to the Market District—and for a moment we sat in silent.

“Charming buck,” Spot spat, breaking the silence between us as he threw me the cards and hoofed the bits in the middle to himself.

“Marked cards, Spot?” Honey chided playfully. “I thought you were better than that.”

I didn’t pay them or the cards any mind as I looked after the two guards disappearing through the door that would bring them to Market District, the gears turning in my head. There hadn’t been any other ponies in the streets. No witnesses.

“Are you going to deal today, Clockwork?” he asked, giving me a start.

Blinking, I levitated up the cards and started shuffling them. “Who was she?”

“Quillion? Oh, that’s just one of Spot’s friends,” Honey mused. “Are you sure you’re going to use the marked cards? I mean, we all know which card is which; Spot have used that deck for as long as I have known him.”

I looked down at the cards and quickly threw them back to Spot before I picked up the real deck.

“A regular here,” she continued. “Have been for the last three years.”

“Pay’s good, too,” Spot smiled. “N-Not like that,” he quickly added at Honey’s raised eyebrow. “I meant that she’s easy.”

“Easy?” she teased. “She doesn’t look that easy to me. But who knows, maybe she prefers soft hooved stallions.”

“I meant that’s she bets high! She doesn’t care if she lose a few bits!” Spot blurted out before he could stop himself. He took a deep breath, before he added with a sly smile. “But I’m going to take that as a compliment.”

“Don’t,” she reciprocated, picking up the cards I dealt her. “But, in all seriousness, Quillion is one of the more laid-back guards. Not that she doesn’t do her job, mind you, had any one of us walked outside the tavern with her I’m pretty sure she would have arrested us.” She pondered for a moment before she threw in two cards together with a couple of bits. “Maybe not Spot. At least not directly.”

“Hey!”

“Officially, she’s keeping an eye on the door leading down here from the Market District, but she’s rather spending the time down here. Of course, she can’t stay here for long, but she makes sure that she got time for a quickie.”

“She meant card games,” Spot said quickly and picked up his own cards, throwing in three and a few bits.

“Among other things,” she said with a malicious smile.

I rolled my eyes and looked at my own cards, grimacing and throwing them all away together with the buy in. “And this Foible?” I dealt out the cards. “What about him?”

“Foible?” Honey asked absently, taking the jug away from Doff, who had finally managed to get it, and ruffled his mane, earning nothing but a disappointed huff from him. “Haven’t seen him earlier. A new recruit as I understood it, assigned to her patrol.”

“She walked down here with a recruit?” I raised an eyebrow. “Didn’t she say that it was illegal for them to be here?”

She picked up her cards with a shrug. “She’s not the only guard to come down here, on or off duty. You should know that, it’s not like it’s the first time you have been down here.”

“Back then it wasn’t illegal,” I pointed out. “Then it was just another tavern for all the guards cared.”

“Back then this place wasn’t as open with the things going on behind locked doors as it is now,” she said and waved over a waitress. “Neither had Manager fed his pet manticore with a few guards.”

“He did what?!” I stared at her, my mouth working. “He... he fed Felicia a guard?!”

“Didn’t you hear about it?” Spot asked, throwing in a few coins and a single card, a smug grin on his face. “I thought the entire city knew.”

“The guards didn’t let it be known they had a few men eaten by a tame manticore, Spot,” she said as the waitress left with her order of drinks for herself and Doff. “I think they said something about ‘losing a few men when taking a few gang members in from the sewers’ or something like that. But, simple put, the guards came down, demanding to see ‘the rat who owned the place’ after the tavern guards refused to allow them inside with weapons. Manager wasn’t very happy when they started talking, and it quickly escalated for the worst. A few hard words flew, and before the guards could react Felicia was among them, killing two of them before they fled with the tail between their legs.”

I gave out the last cards as she spoke. I had actually heard about the guards losing ponies in the sewers, but here? Like this? I shuddered.

“Of course, the guards weren’t happy. The captain himself came down barely an hour later with twenty ponies and demanded to see Manager. They spoke for a moment, more calmly than I thought they would, and in the end Manager agreed to hoof over the criminal who had started it all in compensation for the dead guards.” She snorted and threw in a few bits, which Spot was quick to call. “From that day, it have been illegal for guards on duty to go down here to make sure that something like that won’t happen again. Of course, Manager doesn’t care if they come down. Bits are bits.”

Silence fell between us. Honey took up the deck and started to shuffle while Spot counted the money he had won so far. After a deal in silence, the mare came back with a tray and placed a jug before each one of us, quickly disappearing again.

I raised an eyebrow as Doff took his jug and started to drink. “Isn’t he too young to be here?”

“Relax, Clocky. It’s just soft cider, nothing stronger.” She smiled at me and took a sip from her own jug. “And you’re not precisely the one to talk. You weren’t much older than him the first time you took a jug.”

“You tricked me into drinking it,” I accused playfully and took a sip myself.

“Don’t deny that you liked it,” she smiled and picked up the cards Spot dealt. “Besides, we had fun.”

“How would I know? I don’t have any memories about that night more than waking up next to you the morning after, my head threatening to kill me and my stomach turning upside down with every breath.”

“Trust me, we had.” She smiled as she looked down at the cards, before she with a scowl threw them back to Spot. “Stop with the marked cards, Spot, or I will take them from you and burn them.”

I threw him my cards as well, and with a loud complain about how wrong it was to accuse him for cheating, he changed deck and started to shuffle.

“Still, is this really the place for a colt?” I asked, taking a sip from my own jug. “Especially if it’s as open as you say it is.”

“Has the civilized life made you soft, Clockwork?” She chuckled. “It’s nothing he hasn't seen before.” She ruffled his mane softly. “Besides, I always keep a close eye on him down here. He won’t be leaving my side.” She gave me a dirty look. “After all, would you?”

I rolled my eyes as I picked up the new paw Spot dealt me. “Then? No. Now?” I chuckled lightly as I threw in half of my bits and two of my cards. “Yes.”

With a pout she looked at her own paw before calling and throwing in a single card. “You’re no fun.”

“You know what?” Spot cut between us before I could say anything and threw in his entire paw. “I’m going to leave you two alone... to let you catch up.” He dealt out or cards. “If you need me, I will be playing at one of the other tables.”

“That’s sweet of you, Spot,” Honey said with a smile as she threw in her cards without even looking at the last card and divided the bits evenly between me and herself. “If you don’t have anything against it, of course.” She grinned catlike towards me.

I shrugged and threw in my cards. “I had planned to spend the day with friends anyways.” I returned her smile as I took the bits she pushed towards me. “Although I had hoped that would involve you as well, Spot.”

“Oh, I will come back. I just need to get some bits first.” He nudged my shoulder as he rose. “Can’t let you guys pay all the rounds, can I?”

“And you can’t win those bits from us with your marked cards?” Honey laughed and waved up a waitress, quickly ordering a new jug to herself and me, even if I hadn’t finished mine yet.

“It wouldn’t be nice to cheat among friends.” He took a quick look around the tavern. “Don’t worry, it won’t take long.”

We looked after him as he left and sat down at another table. As the first paw was dealt, Honey broke the silence. “Want to bet that he will go away from there broke?”

“Is his poker face still as horrible as it always was?” I asked, shaking my head and looked at her.

“Worse,” she said with an amused smile.

“Then no.”

Chapter 5 - The Board

“What do you mean you didn’t find it?!” he snarled, slamming down his hooves in the desk. He leaned over it and glared down at the three identical alicorns standing before him.

“I-I,” one of the alicorns stuttered, but was quickly interrupted by another one.

“The betrayer refused to talk, Sir,” she said with a smooth voice. “Even under torture he refused to say a thing, only laughing at us.”

“He said he knew we would come. That he had gotten rid of it a long time ago,” the last one added. “I couldn’t even detect it with the tracking spell.”

The earth pony took a deep breath, his face a mask of restrained anger. “Pendulum might have been a fool, but not even he would throw away that shard! He knows what it can do, he know how valuable it is.”

“Sir, what if he spoke with the princess about it? We can have the guards at our throats before—”

“The princess doesn’t know,” he interrupted sharply, glaring at the alicorn who had spoken. “And that hag won’t get to know anything either, understood?”

The alicorn took a step back under his gaze, stammering forward a weak, “Yes, Sir.”

Silence filled the moon-lit study, only interrupted by the hooting of an owl from the garden outside. The alicorns figeted nervously as the earth pony looked between them, until finally the first one spoke up. “Wh-what about Clockwork? He maybe knows something?”

“Clockwork?” he asked, nailing down the first one with his gaze. “Who is that?”

“Pendulum’s apprentice, Sir,” the second one cut in, unaffected by the glare the earth pony shot her. “He wasn’t in the workshop when we confronted the betrayer.”

He laughed bitterly. “You really think that he would share the secrets of the shards with an apprentice?” he spat dismissively. “No, Pendulum hid it somewhere, and you’re going to find out where!” He pointed towards the alicorns. “Search his house, he would never dare to keep it beyond hooves’ reach.” His hoof moved down to the first alicorn, who skidded two steps back, unable to meet the earth pony’s eyes. “And you... find this... Clockwork. Bring him here.” With a wry smile he leaned back from the desk. “No loose ends.”

With a quick bow, two of the alicorns hurried out, leaving behind the earth pony and the last alicorn in the study. “I’m sorry, Sir, but—” the alicorn started, but was quickly cut off.

“That was a dismissal. You’re free to leave.”

“Can he be trusted, Sir?” the alicorn pressed on, with a swift motion removing the bracelet around his hoof. Instead of the dark alicorn mare stood a brown pegasus with grey mane before the desk, stretching out his wings. “He seemed more nervous than usually.”

“Who can be trusted these days?” the earth pony sighed and picked up a photo frame, for a moment losing himself in the eyes of the mare that smiled back at him. “Equestria is on the brink to degeneracy, and it’s up to us to make sure that it won’t pass that line.”

He nodded at the words. “I know that, Sir, and you have my unshaken loyalty in this. Do you have his?”

“He hasn't given me, us, any reason not to. You’re seeing ghosts where none exists.” He put down the frame and looked up at the pegasus. “One more week. Then years of preparation will finally be finished and Equestria will be saved.”

“With your leave, Sir.”

The earth pony waved dismissively and he turned around to leave, only to be stopped by the voice behind him. “I’m not one to distrust your instincts. Keep an eye on him. If he does something out the line... no loose ends. We can afford to lose him.” The pegasus smile widened as he made his leave.

Behind him, the earth pony turned his attention towards the window and the moon outside. With a smile, he poured up a glass of wine before he once again looked down at the picture frame on his desk, raising his glass towards it. “One more week, my love. Then it’s all over. I can return to my life. Our life.” He took a deep sip from it, but froze with the glass against his lips, the wine dripping down his neck, at the sight of a silver tray standing next to the frame.

In a swift motion he putted the glass down again and, without even caring to wipe the wine away, reached out a hoof towards the small envelope lying on the tray. He hadn’t even noticed the servant coming in with it.

“Impossible,” he whispered, picking up the envelope with a shaking hoof. “You’re dead! I heard the words myself!”

He twisted the envelope around to see the blue wax seal. He stared at it for a moment before he ripped it open and took out the small bit of paper on it. “Unicorn to h7.”

With a smile he dropped the small note on the desk and turned around, walking up to the board standing alone under one of the windows. “A last move before you accept defeat, old friend?” he mused and moved the black unicorn sculpture diagonally to its place.

For a moment, he stood there in silence and watched the board carefully, his mind processing the hundred and one ways he could take this game. With a snort he moved the earth pony across the board. “A shame, really, that we never got around to finishing this. I’m afraid that time simply... slipped away from us. Earth pony to d5.” He smiled sadly as he removed the black earth pony sculpture that had stood on d5 before the move. “I guess it means I won.”

⌚

Tears dropped from the unicorn’s muzzle as she slowly worked the wrought iron with the hammers she held in the mechanical extensions, the hands, emerging from her shoulders. Each strike of the hammer caused sparks to fly from the metal, and the piece that had once glowed vivid white slowly turned cold.

With a flash of magic she levitated it into the hearth. One of the hands dropped the hammer it held and instead started to work the bellows, the flowing air waking the sleeping coal. She took a deep breath, the smell of the burning coal blending together with the scent of the twenty four asphodelus flowers that laid spread out in the room.

Twenty four. One for each year. For a moment, she lost herself in the vivid red metal, surrounded by a thin projected layer, that slowly heated up in the middle of the coal bed. Her hand worked slower and slower until it finally stopped completely.

Before her eyes the scene repeated itself. The scene that always, without failure, came when she worked with a blade. Blood dripping down the hoof lying over the edge of the bed, unifying with the small pool of blood that had gathered under it.

She blinked the picture away and pulled out the iron, quickly getting to work with it. Each strike with the hammer sounded as the screams that filled her mind. With a wavering breath she gently lifted up the small Rainflower that laid waiting and placed it over the metal; it only took seconds before it had turned to ash. Quickly she returned to the hammering, alloying the metal with the ash.

Years had passed since that fateful night, yet the burden she wore hadn’t eased. Some wounds were condemned to never heal: a soul’s judgement on the body.

She levitated the cooling metal in front of herself, slowly twisting it around and waving a single thread of amber light into what would be the tip. When she placed it down on the anvil again the amber light slowly turned fuschia. Picking up one of the smaller hammers, she started to slowly hammer the light into the blade. Each strike was delicate, not louder than a heartbeat, and plunged the room deeper into darkness.

With closed eyes she hummed quietly to herself, the tears falling in pace with the hammer strikes. She didn’t need to see the metal, the vibrations in the air only she could feel made sure that the strike would hit. It was as if every trace of light in the room was hammered into the metal, and soon she stood there in complete darkness.

“Mortui vivos docent,” she mumbled softly and dropped the hammers. Gently, she levitated up the blade. The light from her horn was reflected thousandfold by the polished metal. “Sed ego mei paenitet misericordia.” She pressed the cold metal against her muzzle before she with a sigh placed it on the table again.

With slow steps she walked over to another workbench and the small vial standing there. She levitated the bung of it, but held the vial still in the air for a few seconds, her eyes frozen on the fuschia and blue strands of mane inside of it. Her mane.

“Princess, give me strength,” she whispered as she levitated one of the strands up. Plucking a single strand from her own mane, she twinned the two strands together and walked back to the knife. Placing the twinned strands over the knife, she softly started chanting the words that would finish the blade. “My regrets follow you to the grave...”

⌚

Celestia suppressed a yawn and levitated up the envelope that lay at the top of the pile of mail she had received that morning. She knew very well what each and every one of these letters consisted of; it would be the same as every letter she had received with the morning mail for the last eleven months.

Even then she made sure to read them all. She knew that she couldn’t do what they begged her for, but it was still her duty as Princess of Equestria to listen to her subjects.

With a quick glance towards the clock, specially made for her by the late Pendulum, she opened the envelope she had picked. The smell of fresh apples filled her nostrils, and she carefully started to read through the letter. It wasn’t the first time she had gotten a letter from the Sweet Apple Acres at the outskirts of Ponyville. Once she had read through it, she sighed and dropped it on the floor next to her. There was nothing she could do about it. Not yet.

She had finished about half the pile when a cautious knock echoed in the silent room. “Enter,” she said, without as much as looking away from the letter she was currently reading.

“I’m sorry to interrupt, my liege,” Falk, Captain of the Royal Guards, said as he entered the room. “But the servants said that you were already awake.”

She smiled warmly as she placed the letter at the top of the growing stack of read letters. “They’ve been tiptoeing around me the entire morning.” She sighed and picked up another letter. “Just like every morning. They fear me, Falk. Fear that I’ll lash out at them if they do anything wrong.”

“Not without reason, I’m afraid,” he said carefully, sitting down on one of the cushions opposite Celestia. “The words have spread, Celestia. More than once, you’ve lashed out on one of the nobles—or me—about one thing or another.”

With a sigh, she dropped the letter and looked at him with tired eyes. “I’ve done that, haven’t I?”

He nodded silently, before he continued. “But I understand why. This,”—he motioned towards the letters on the floor—”it takes its toll on you.” He shook his head, his hoof falling to the ground. “Why are you doing this? You’ve others who could take the burden of these letters from your shoulders.”

For a moment, she sat in silence, only looking at the letters. “I’ve told you before, Falk,” she finally said, looking up at him with a serene smile. “I can’t put this on a pony that doesn’t understand what’s going on. Right now, you and I are two of very few ponies who knows that the shard is missing. We’re the only two who knows what will happen if they manage to charge it up. My actions to keep that from happening causes suffering for many of my little ponies. It’s my duty to listen to them, to know what I put them through.” A few tears glistened in her eyes as her smile turned pained. “Even if I must continue doing it.”

“No,” he said firmly, looking her into her eyes. “Your duty is to keep your subjects safe, nothing else. You can’t go on like this. You need re—”

“Keeping my little ponies safe is your duty, Captain,” she said sharply. “And so far, I’ve not heard about any breakthrough in finding the cult.” She sighed, her voice wavering before it returned to it’s normal soft tone. “For nearly a year I’ve kept the sun up for as long as I can muster. I’ve fought cosmical powers nopony else have beheld, just to buy you a few extra hours every day. Should the sect succeed, I won’t be able to fight against it. Sleep alone won’t help me to withstand the forces that tear me down every night; the only thing that can end that is to stop.” She looked up at him with tired eyes. “And I won’t stop until Equestria is safe, Captain.”

“I know,” he said softly. “And I’m sure that the rest of Equestria would understand, should you decide to share this all with them.”

“I can’t tell them.” She slowly shook her head. “It would cause panic.”

“You underestimate your subjects.” He smiled at her. As she didn’t answer, his smile slipped. “That’s not why I’m here, though. I come with news about the sect.” That made her perk up her ears. “I’m certain you’ve heard the word about Pendulum’s death?” She nodded. “Long, he was one of our main leads towards the sect.” She jerked her head up, but he silenced her by holding up a hoof. “I didn’t want to tell you anything that made you act differently around him. I can promise you that we kept an extra watchful eye on your meetings with him, your life have never been in danger. The information we’ve gathered indicates that Pendulum abandoned the sect a few weeks ago, a month at the most.” He leaned forward. “We believe that the murderer, his own apprentice, was ordered to kill Pendulum before he could expose them during one of your meetings with him.” He shook his head and leaned back. “We’re not even certain that Pendulum knew that his apprentice was part of the sect. We didn’t, but now everything points towards that. Especially his nervous behaviour these few days, as well as the shady stallion, likely another sect member, he’s been seen talking to.” He tapped his hoof in the floor twice. “But this gives us a new opportunity in finding the sect. Not only can we search through Pendulum’s home for clues, but if we can find this apprentice or his stallion friend, we’ve someone we can get information out of.”

Celestia looked at him for a moment, before she sighed and nodded. “Find him, Captain. Bring an end to this dark chapter.”

“I will put extra resources into it,” he said, rising from his cushion. “By your leave?”

She nodded once, looking after him as he made his leave. It was something with his words that had bothered her, but she couldn’t put her finger on what. With a sigh, she discarded the thought and went back to reading the next letter in the pile, the weight of the situation weighing down her shoulders.

If the sect wasn’t stopped soon, it would be too late.

Chapter 6 - The Truth

“Good morning,” she mumbled quietly as I shifted under the warm quilt to place a hoof over her, mumbling something that I couldn’t even make out myself. “Slept well?”

I didn’t open my eyes as I grunted an answer and nuzzled into her soft neck, not wanting anything but go back to sleep again. Each breath filled my nostrils with the scent of honey. I slowly drifted back to a sleep-state as my body relaxed. I could feel how her body rose and sank with each breath, could hear the beating of her heart in the silent room. It felt as if all my concerns were naught when I laid next to her. Moments like this... Those were the ones I wished would never end.

She sighed happily and placed a hoof over mine, slowly caressing it. After a few seconds, she gave out a small laugh. “You know, I didn’t think we would return to morning snuggling that quickly, Clocky.”

It felt as if someone emptied a bucket of ice cold water over my head. Flailing with my legs, I pushed of Honey and rolled off the bed, taking the quilt with me as I felt to the floor. Her soft, ringing laugh reached me as I untangled myself and sat up. “I... we... how?” I stuttered.

“Stallions,” she mused, rolling her eyes.

“Where am I?” I shook my head, trying to get upside on it all. “I mean... I’m in your room.” I shook my head again, trying to get rid of the tingling feeling. “How much did I drink? I remember being at the bar, but…” I blinked, my mouth going dry. “What happened yesterday?”

“Before or after you lost consciousness?” she deadpanned.

“I did what?!” I just stared at her.

She chuckled sadly and shook her head. “We had a good time, Clocky, nothing more than that. You got one too many jugs... or three. Since you didn’t have anywhere to stay for the night, I took you in.”

I smiled sheepishly and scratched the back of my head. “Thanks, I guess.”

“You’re very welcome, Clocky.” Her sweet smile quickly vanished and her tone got dangerously low. “Now, if you’re not coming back to bed, can we get the quilt back? It’s freezing.”

I blinked and suddenly realized that she was wearing nothing more than a nightgown. Quickly I levitated the quilt of me and looked away. “Stallions,” she muttered, more than a hint of amusement in her tired voice.

“...We?” I asked, looking back at the mare who had draped the quilt around herself.

She turned around to face me. “What? You aren’t surprised, are you?”

A pair of light brown hooves popped up on the mare’s side, soon followed by the darker head of the colt. He glared down at me with sleepy eyes, yawning wide.

“You... I...” I stuttered, but quickly went silent at her raised eyebrow.

“What’s the matter?” Honey cooed softly and caressed Doff’s messy mane. The colt smiled satisfied and placed his head on his hooves, closing his eyes.

“He’s just a colt!” I said before I could think.

The colt in question opened his eyes to glare at me again, but Honey only laughed. “You know how cold the nights can be down here, especially during winter. Besides, I never heard you complaining when you shared your warmth with me.”

“I... I... I was older!” I stuttered and looked away.

From the corner of my eye I could see how shook her head. Then she laughed and gave me a honey-coated smile. “Always the one to jump to conclusions, Clocky?” The colt looked down at her and she turned around to rub her muzzle against his. She mumbled something, and the colt jumped down on the back and disappeared behind her. She turned back to me. “Doff lost his parents a few months ago. I’ve been taking care of him since then, making sure that he gets food and has a bed for the night.” Her smile slipped slightly. “You know I’m not fooling around with foals,” she said, before she yawned widely. “If you don’t mind, I would like to go back to sleep. Somepony kept me awake half the night with his snoring.”

“Sorry, I…” I blinked, her last words hitting home. “I don’t snore!” I defended myself.

“You do when you have been drinking.” She rolled her eyes and turned around in the bed, shifting slightly. “Besides, weren’t you supposed to talk with Lyra?”

With a start, I floated up the pocket watch from the vest. “Horsefeathers.” Eight minutes past nine. I’m late, and… I blinked. Eight minute past nine. At this hour… we would just have opened. The street outside would be filled with ponies going on with their daily life. Pendulum would be tinkering with the first clock of the day. I looked down at the floor, the clock softly clinking to the floor next to me. I would be sweeping the floor or otherwise prepare the shop for the first customers, and—

“Are you crying?” Honey asked softly.

I blinked the memory away and looked up from the floor. She looked back at me from the bed. “It’s just… I don’t know,” I whispered after a few moments. I sat down on my haunches and slowly levitated up the clock from the floor. “Two days ago, everything was normal. I had a normal life, a job and a future, far away from,”—I motioned over myself with a hoof—”this. Then, in the blink of an eye... life threw it all away.”

“I’m sorry, Clockwork. I really am.” She reached out a hoof and put it against my cheek, smiling sadly. “I don’t know what kind of pony Pendulum was, but when I saw you working in the shop... you seemed happy. You were happy.”

For a moment, we just sat there, looking at each other. Then I shrugged her hoof off of me and rose from the floor. “He was kind. He didn’t know anything about me, yet...” I took a wavering breath. “Yet he gave me everything. A work. A home. A chance for an honest life.”

“Then fight for your right to have that life. Find out who did this and make them pay! When you know who did this...” Her smile turned maliciously. “Let me know. Both me and Duff will be with you in this.”

“I... thank you,” I mumbled.

She waved a hoof dismissively. “Oh, it’s nothing, Clocky. Besides, I’m sure Spot will say the same. We’re your friends, after all, and friends help each other.” She turned around in the bed again, and I could hear how she suppressed a yawn. “Now, don’t let Lyra wait. We can talk later.”

“Thank you,” I said again. “And you too, Doff.”

The colt gave a grunt in response and Honey waved with her hoof again. “Hurry back.”

“I will.” With a smile I walked past the thick piece of cloth that worked as a door into the room, leaving the two of them to go back to sleep.

⌚

The music had grown stronger for each step I took towards the workshop. It felt as if the air itself vibrated with the soft tunes that emerged from the small gap in the double doors. I had been standing still outside those doors for what felt like hours, tears dripping down my cheeks. The melancholy notes tugged my heartstrings, excavating feelings of grief and sorrow.

“Come inside, Clockwork.” Lyra’s voice reached me from the other side of the door and the notes slowly died out. “I’ve been waiting.”

I took a deep breath and wiped away the tears before I walked into the room. “That was... beautiful. I have never heard anything like it, and I have heard you play before.”

She smiled sadly and carefully placed the lyre she held in her paws onto one of the workbenches. “I don’t play often.” She wiped her own eyes dry without looking away from the instrument. “Not anymore. Too many memories.”

The room was warmer than it had been yesterday and the smell of flowers—what flowers, I didn’t know—blended together with the scent of coal. The hearth still glowed softly, spreading a tepid light around the room. For a moment we stood there in silence, but then she turned around from the instrument and met my gaze. “I thought you would be here earlier.”

I blinked and looked away. “Sorry I... overslept.”

“I guess you had a few friends to reunite with?” The small laugh that escaped her had an undertone of sadness. I nodded silently and she gave me a quick smile, motioning towards the workbench next to her. “Now, let me show you your blade. Tempus expectat non caballio!”

“Tempus exp... what?” I asked and blinked away.

“Olden Equestrian.” She rolled her eyes as she turned her back against me. “Time waits for no pony. So hurry up, don’t let it outrun you more than it already have.”

“Olden Equestrian?” I stepped up to the workbench, throwing a glance at the unicorn. “I’ve never heard it before.”

“A dying language. Few knows about it and fewer can speak it. The Cloaca Canterlot is filled with inscriptions written in it for those who can see.” She shook her head. “But we’re not here for history lessons.” She pointed towards the workbench.

“Right, sorry.” I looked down at the workbench and the blade lying there, gleaming softly in the light from the hearth. Whistling, I took a step closer. “It’s beautiful.”

“I made it thinner than any blade I have created before it. It’s light as a feather and could easily balance on the edge without toppling over.” She smiled in a motherly fashion and carefully picked up the blade with her paws. “Sharp enough to cut through flesh and bone, long enough to give a coup de grâce, a blow of mercy.” She released the blade and I caught it in the air before it had fallen far. “It moves quicker and easier than an arrow through the air.”

She hadn’t exaggerated when she said it was light as a feather, I could barely feel any strain on my horn as I levitated it in front of me.

“Just remember that it’s not to be used for blocking or deflecting blows. Put too much pressure onto the blade and it will shatter like glass.”

I nodded slowly as I carefully turned the weapon around, eyeing the beautiful, silver-blue metal. A thin, barely visible, fuchsia colored line spread out like spider web from the hilt up along the edge. On the blade a flower was engraved, but it wasn’t the asphodelus flower I had expected. For a moment my eyes rested on the soft lines of the flower. “What flower is it?” I asked.

“Zephyranthes.” I looked up at her, and I must have looked confused since she quickly continued, “Rainflower in this language.”

I looked back at the blade. “So it’s a Rainflower blade then?”

“That’s as good of a name as any.” She took a step back. “Now, let me see how you wield it.” I turned around to face her, levitating the knife in front of me. She nodded for herself, before she started to instruct me of different patterns I should move the blade in.

The first few patterns were easy to fulfill, but soon she moved onto more and more advanced patterns. After I had failed the fourth time at a particularly hard one, she shook her head and took the knife. “While it looks like an Asphodelus blade, it should not be wielded like one.” With a quick flick of her horn she threw up a pincer and, in the blink of an eye, moved the blade to cut through it. As the pincer hit the floor it had been divided into six pieces. “Where the Asphodelus blade is crude in how it works with the airflow around it, the… Rainflower blade can move through it with ease. Not even the violentest of gusts will affect it. This also affect how you move it.” She slowly moved it in a flower pattern. “An Asphodelus blade needs a little bit more magic to be moved through the air. Negligible compared to the power used to move it, but something you subconsciousness will take into account when you wield the blade. Add the same small amount of power to the Rainflower blade”—the knife in her levitation field suddenly started to move jerkily, as it had done when I moved it—”and the air will react to the thin extra layer of magic around the blade.” She gave me the blade. “The same thing happens around the Asphodelus blade, but not in a way that is noticeable.”

I took the blade in my own magic, moving it carefully from side to side. “So I just have to stop treating it as an Asphodelus blade?”

“Why would you treat it as something it’s not? There’s a vast difference between the Asphodelus blade and the Rainflower blade. They’re made in completely different ways, the alloys improved with different kind of magics and the process of creation completely different. Where the Asphodelus blade is created for regret, the Rainflower blade is created for atonement.”

“Created for regret?” I blinked and looked away from the blade. “What do you mean?”

“There’s more to these blades than metal, Clockwork.” She smiled and levitated up a knife from the workbench behind her. “Let’s call it a trade secret.”

“You create blades that makes the wielder feel regret?” I blinked and took half a step back, my eyes darting to the knife she picked up.

She shook her head. “No, the regret comes from the wielder’s self. The Asphodelus blade will simply make sure that the wielder don’t just shrug it off, but realizes what they have done. Paenitere facinus.” She pointed towards the knife in my levitation field with a paw. “The blade you now wield is the only one of its kind, the only one that will ever be created. Created to atone the sins of the ones misusing my blades, to make sure that they won’t use an Asphodelus blade as a torture tool ever again!” She lowered her body slightly, moving the paws until they were completely stretched out towards me. “Defend yourself!”

Without any further warning she leaped towards me, forcing me to take several quick step backwards. I could feel the breath of wind from the mechanical limbs as they passed less than an inch from my face. “What?”

She stabbed the knife towards me, forcing me further back. “Defend yourself. Prove that you’re worthy of the blade. Disarm me!”

I took a few more steps back as she prepared herself to smash down with one of the paws, moving diagonally so to put the hearth between us. She only laughed at me and picked up a metal tube from the side of the hearth with the other paw. Licking my lips, I eyed her paws and the knife between them, all the time floating my own knife from side to side. Three against one.

For a moment we stood there completely still, the only thing interrupting the silence being our breathing. I eyed her after any weakness as she eyed me with a smile.

Then, without any warning, she jumped up on the still-glowing hearth, landing in a fury of sparks with the weapons already traveling towards me. In a quick motion I rolled to the side, gasping in surprise and nearly dropping the Rainflower blade as the tube hit my hind leg. Whirling around, I slashed with the knife towards the place the paw holding the tube would be.

“Remember what I said,” Lyra shouted as the knife made a clean cut through the metal tube. “Suppress that small magic field or you will never hit home.”

She stabbed out with the knife again and I could only narrowly escape it, slashing towards the paw that was on its way towards me. This time she had to interrupt the attack, and I quickly took advantage of that and slashed towards the knife she held.

To my surprise, the knife cut through it like butter. I blinked as it divided into two, the upper half still in Lyra’s magic field and the lower one falling to the floor. Without missing a beat, she threw the blade half away and picked up the other half of the tube with her other paw. “The blade is a part of you. Don’t use it as if it were a crude stick!” she snarled and jumped towards me. I didn’t get away in time and she landed above me, pressing the two tubes against my throat. “If you can’t even take me in a one-to-one duel, what chance do you think you have up there?” She pushed off of me and took a couple of step away. “Once more.”

I took a deep breath before I got up on my hooves again, picking up the blade from where it had landed on the floor. Turning around towards her, I lowered myself to a readied stance. She smiled to herself as she took a step forward, eyeing me. Then her gaze darted to the side for a split second and her horn lit up. It was all warning I needed to quickly duck down, avoiding the tool she had thrown towards me.

But it was also enough for my focus to be shattered. In three steps she were at me, and I could only narrowly step aside from her attack. With a growl I lashed out with the blade at the same time as I took a step back, the metal bouncing of the amber field that suddenly encoated one of her paws.

“Good, good,” Lyra said as she took a step back, dropping the tube in the paw I would’ve hit and holding it behind her back. “That blow would have disarmed me, hadn’t it been for the protection aura. Now then, one more time!”

This time she waited for me to move first, allowing me to decide the speed of our blow exchange. Every time I made an attack towards her, she stepped aside with ease and forced me back again with the tube. “You can do better than that,” she said after deflecting the blade with the tube for the third time, leaving her with only a fourth of the tube she had to being with.

Instantly I dropped the field around the knife, allowing it to fall for a split second, before I took a hold of it again and slashed in the opposite direction. It felt as if it moved much smoother than it had before as I slashed towards her other paw, hitting the aura around it.

She blinked once as the sound of the tube hitting the floor echoed in the silent room. I breathed heavily as I withdrew the knife from the field and she looked down at it, smiling. “That’s better. A clever way to use it.” She looked up at me again, taking a step back. “And I think you removed a small part of that little extra magic in that last slash.”

I barely heard her words. My eyes were on the blade that vibrated gently in the low light, my magic field around it pulsating in pace with the vibrations. With a deep breath I looked away from the blade and met her gaze. I opened my mouth to speak, but she interrupted me.

“Try the pattern once more. Let’s see if it helped.”

Nodding, I closed my mouth again and, after wiping away a few drops of sweat from my brow, gently moved the blade in the pattern she had lastly described. The blade moved a lot smoother now, even if it didn’t move as smoothly as it had done when she had done it.

“It’s a big improvement, Clockwork.” She nodded for herself as I finished the pattern. “I think she has accepted you.”

“... she?”

Lyra blinked and looked at me, after a moment smiling. “Nothing. I just think that I made the right decision, creating this blade for you.” She motioned towards the blade. “Give it here.”

“Does that mean that you will give me the name?” I asked as I gently placed it in her open paw.

“I will,” she said with a nod. “But there’s one thing that has to be done before that.”

“What would—” I started, but she firmly interrupted me.

“Watch.” She placed the other paw over the first.

Blinking, I looked between her and the paws enveloping the blade. Then, with a smile towards me, she channeled a thin thread of magic in between them. For a moment I could swear that I heard the sound of the lyre again, but it quickly vanished as she, without pausing, spoke up, “You too, Clockwork. Channel a thin line of your magic into the blade.”

“I don’t know—”

“Focus on the blade and try to embrace it, it will do the rest.”

“It’s just a blade!”

“You would be surprised,” she mused and shook her head. “Just do it.”

I looked at the paws, then at her and then back at the paws again. “If you say so...” Hesitating, I reached out with my magic after the blade. It was harder when I couldn’t see it, so I closed my eyes to try and only feel my way to it. After fumbling around for a few moments I finally found it and lightly tried to embrace it with my magic as I would if I should levitate it.

“That wasn’t so hard now, was it?” she said.

Opening my eyes again, I stared in amazement on the thin thread that shot from my horn and found its way between the extensions on the paw. Once again the room was filled with the sound of the lyre. But this time it wasn’t alone. Playing with harmony together with it was the sound of a clockwork, the soft ticking leading the lyre.

“That’s enough, Clockwork,” Lyra said after a few minutes, cutting her own magic short. “It’s finished.”

I took a step closer and stopped my own magic. “What is?”

With a smile she remove the paw and revealed the blade again. I looked down at it, before I blinked and looked up at her again. “It’s... exactly the same?”

“Not exactly, no,” she said with a smile and turned it around, showing me the pommel. “It found its owner.”

I blinked and looked down at the pommel. My eyes went wider and I looked up at her again, before I looked down again. “It’s...” On the pommel, engraved as masterfully as the flower on the edge, was a clockwork. My cutie mark.

“I told you she had accepted you,” Lyra mused as I levitated it up from her paws.

“This... I have never...”

“A safety measure. She won’t allow anyone else to use it.” She sighed as she followed the blade with her eyes. “You wanted a name, Clockwork?” She paused for a moment and I looked up at her, nodding. “The Asphodelus blade that killed Pendulum was your own. The same one you was given when you became a part of Pocket Slip’s gang.”

I nearly dropped the blade as my heart grew cold. “That’s... impossible. I haven’t seen that blade in five years! Not since I was attacked!”

“I know.” She sat down on her haunches, motioning me to do the same with one of the paws. “If you work with the Asphodelus blade in the way I do, you get an... affinity with them. While a trained unicorn can pick up traces from the magic fields that have been used to manipulate an object, I can sense the trace of the ponies carrying the blade. In a way… the metal speaks with me.”

“So you mean that you can sense the ponies that have been in contact with it?” I lit up. “Who was it? Give me a name.”

She sighed again. “I don’t know.”

I blinked with a frown. “But you said...”

“I know what I said, but I can’t give you the name. Not on the one using it to torture Pendulum, the unicorn doing that wasn’t part of any of the gangs. But”—she raised a paw to silence me—”I can give you the name on one who might know.”

“Then tell me,” I begged.

“Since you lost the blade it have been carried around by the same pony until just recently. An earth pony named Spot.”

The air turned to ice around me. “He would never do anything like that!” I blurted out.

She blinked. “You know him, then?”

I nodded. “He’s a friend, has been since I joined. He doesn’t have anything to do with Pendulum’s death!”

“Apparentiae decipiunt.” She shook her head before she continued, “Maybe he doesn’t, but he might know who killed him.” She rose from the floor and walked up to one of the workbenches. “As I said, no one except you will be able to use that blade. It will simply seem like it doesn’t exist for a unicorn trying to grasp it with magic, and it will sear anyone trying to touch it.” She levitated up a scabbard from the workbench and gave to me. “Never carry a bare blade. Always make sure to protect it properly.”

I took the scabbard and placed the Rainflower blade in it. The metal slid gracefully into it, only the slightest sound of metal against metal could be heard. As soon as the knife was in the scabbard I fastened it in my belt, shifting it slightly to make sure it wouldn’t move. “I... Thank you.”

“You can thank me by killing the one who mistreated one of my blades,” she said with a heated voice. “Find Spot, and through him the unicorn who did this deed!”

⌚

Finding Spot was easier said than done; especially while keeping away from Pocket Slip. While the leader might had said that I should see him once I had talked to Lyra, I wouldn’t do so until I knew myself who it was. I only had one name to give him as of now, and that was a name I wouldn’t give him.

Spot was one of the few friends I had down here, I thought as I walked the pathway to Honey’s alcove. If he was involved... I quickly pushed that thought aside and corrected myself. If Pocket Slip would suspect he was involved, who knew what he would do? Better then to speak with Spot first and...

And if he was involved? The soft voice pushed away everything else. Stopping in the middle of the pathway I stared forwards, my eyes unseeing. He had the knife for five years and then, once he parted from it, it was used to kill Pendulum. Why would he even have it in the first place?

If he had been the one to die or disappear, wouldn’t I had kept a memory of him? I sighed as I shook my head to clear it. I would. But why the Asphodelus blade? It wasn’t the only thing I had left behind that night. I also left behind...

Some old rugs and, most likely, a pretty large bloodstain.

With a groan I continued down the empty pathway towards Honey’s alcove. There was really only one way to get an answer to the question, and that was to talk with Spot. To do that, I would have to find him.

But as I stood before the cloth working as a door into her room, a hoof in the air ready to move it aside, a second thought hit me. If Spot is a part of this, what will I do then? I froze for a moment, before I dropped down my hoof again. Would I be able to keep my word and kill him?

Is it any difference? the other part of my mind asked with a smile. Pendulum was tortured to death. You won’t let that slip just because he’s your friend, right?

I took a deep breath. If Spot was involved in this... Then no. I wouldn’t make an exception for him.

With that settled I pushed away the cloth that hung in the way.

“...and you have to talk with him.” Honey’s voice reached me as soon as the cloth was out of the way. I opened my mouth in surprise. How did she know about...

Before I could say anything Spot’s voice reached me as well. “Yeah, and say what? That I screwed it up completely?”

Blinking, I looked past the cloth and stepped inside the small room. Honey and Spot sat on the edge of the bed, both of them having their backs towards me and the later burying his head in his hooves.

“You have to tell him the truth, Spot,” she said softly and caressed his back. She looked back at me and met my eyes with a small, worried frown. “Don’t you think he deserves that after what he been through?”

“What if he doesn’t listen, Honey?” I could barely hear him. “I... I never meant for it to go like this.”

“I’m sure he will listen?” The question was aimed towards me, and I nodded slowly. She beamed me a smile as she turned around.

“Are you sure?”

“Guaranteed.” She rose from the bed and motioned for him to turn around. As he did, his eyes grew wide and he hurried up on his hooves as well.

“Clockwork, this... I...”

Honey nudged Spot in the side and shook her head before she walked up to me. “Listen to him,” she whispered before she turned towards Spot as well. “I will leave you two boys alone. Just... make the bed once you’re done, will you?” She smiled as she passed me, giving me a light flick with her tail. “I’ll wait outside until you’re done.”

I looked after her as she disappeared. As the cloth-door came to a rest again, Spot spoke up. “Did she just...”

I nodded. “Yes. She did.”

“Are we...” He didn’t finish the sentence.

“No,” I said coldly, maybe a bit quicker than I should, and turned around to face him. For a moment, we just stood there looking at each other

“So, you wanted to—”

“I don’t know wh—”

We both paused as we spoke over one another, so I quickly motioned for him to speak first.

With a sigh he sat down on the bed again, facing me. “I don’t know where to start,” he admitted.

I made myself comfortable on the other side of the bed. “Why not from the start? How did you get my knife and why did you keep it?”

“How did you...” he shook his head. “Lyra told you?” He didn’t wait for me to answer. “I-I found it. They had left it behind when they carried you away for medical attention and... I found it the next day. I thought I should keep it for you until you returned but... you never came back. They said you were dead and... I kept it as a memory.” He rested his head against his hooves, looking forward sadly. “And then I found out that you were alive. I saw you running an errand and just as I was about to stop you... someone else did. Pendulum, I found out later. The pony who had saved you and gave you a job. I- I didn’t want to go between you. I might not be the brightest of ponies, but I saw what had happened.” He smiled sadly at me. “You had been given a future. I didn’t want to destroy that or…” He hesitated. “You never came back, so I figured that you didn’t want us as a part of your new life.” He shrugged. “So I kept the knife as a memory of a great friend lost.”

I looked at him, meeting his sad eyes. Of course I had missed my friends during my years as apprentice, and more than once I had been thinking about going back down here to meet them. Each time had I backed out at the last second, to afraid to do it. Over time, I had come to accept a life without them. I’d never thought about how they felt about it. “I... never meant it like that,” I whispered. “I was just scared to come back. Someone tried to kill me and... what if they would try again? Over time I just accepted it.”

“We waited. Both of us.” I could see a hint of tears in his eyes as he looked away from me again. “I’m sorry, Clockwork. I really am.” He sniveled, wiping his muzzle with a hoof. “It’s cruel that something like this had to happen to get us together again.”

“I wished we could’ve been getting together earlier.” I sighed. “Guess I was too afraid for that.”

“You and me both.” Spot shared my sigh and for a moment we sat in silence.

“So what happened with the knife?” I broke the silence. “Lyra said it was used to—”

The earth pony brought down his hoof in the bed, hard. “I lost it, okay?! I...” I flinched back at his sudden voice change, and he quickly took a deep breath. “I’m sorry, it’s just... When I heard how he had been killed with an Asphodelus blade and I saw whose knife you carried... I realized that it was I who had given it to them and...” He trailed off.

I felt a pang of anger flash through me. “Them? You gave the knife to—”

“I didn’t mean to, Clockwork.” His whisper interrupted me as effectively as if he had slapped me. The teary eyes he looked up at me with did nothing but add to that. “I didn’t know what they were going to do with the knife and... I was going to steal it back!”

I took a deep breath. “I... don’t understand...”

“A stuck-up stallion at one of the bars in the Merchant District. He threw in a big bag of bits for the last paw, and... I should have understood that he was up to no-good when he told me that I could play the blade I carried against his bits but... Maybe it was the booze or maybe it was just plain stupidity, but I accepted.”

“You bet an Asphodelus blade just like that?”

“You should have seen the money he put on the table! It was at least five hundred bits!” Spot slumbered down on his hooves again. “I was planning to steal it back if I lost—together with the money of course—but... a fight broke out in the tavern and he slipped away before I could react. I tried to get it back later, but he wouldn’t bet it. He didn’t even have it with him so I could steal it back!”

“When was this?” I couldn’t say that I was surprised; during the years I had known him he did that trick more than once, although never with something like an Asphodelus blade. I blinked, before I added, “And why didn’t you bet your own blade?”

He went pale and looked down in the bed, fiddling with the quilt. “I... used mine.” He hesitated. “A guard saw me and... I didn’t mean to kill him. He blocked my way and I panicked and...” His voice stuck in his throat. “Before I knew it he was bleeding to death on the ground.” He sniffed as he looked up at me again. “I never meant to kill him!”

The stallion before me wasn’t the cocky Spot I had befriended years ago. No, I had only seen him like this a few times. Those times he had done something he knew was wrong and was worried that someone, or rather one of his friends, would lash out on him about it.

Sighing, I, after hesitating briefly, reached out a hoof and put it over his. “I know you didn’t, Spot.” Surprised he looked down at my hoof. “You haven’t changed since we ran together. You would rather run than fight, and if you used your blade... then I guess you didn’t see any other way out of it.”

He slowly shook his head. “He stood in the way and...” He sobbed, unable to finish the sentence.

I sighed. “And you did the only thing your body told you.” Like I ran from the guard, I thought. If he had cornered me… If there hadn’t been any door in the workshop, would I have done the same?

“I didn’t mean to kill. Just... make him unable to follow me but…” He sobbed again. “It was as if the knife had a life on its own and before I knew it, I had already pierced his heart.” He pushed away my hoof and sat up on his haunches, poking at the quilt with a hoof. “He had a wife and a daughter,” he added with a whisper, barely loud enough for me to hear. “The filly isn’t more than a couple of years old, Clockwork!”

“You didn’t know that, Spot.”

“You sound just like Honey.” He shook his head and looked up at me. “She told me that I could always step in as the filly’s father and—”

“She did what?” I blurted out the question without thinking. He blinked at me and the realization quickly hit me. “...She joked, right?”

He nodded, unable to keep a sad chuckle away. “She did. But...” He trailed off and looked away.

This time it was my turn to blink. “You... listened to her?”

“Not really, but it gave me an idea. Every time I’ve won or stolen something, I’ve left half of it outside their door. It can’t replace him but,”—he slumbered down again—”at least it’s something.”

Surprised I looked up at him, before I with a smile ruffled his mane. “That’s noble of you.”

For a minute or two we sat in silent, before he shook my hoof away and rose again. He smiled sadly and laughed; a laugh as forced as the smile. “That’s why you liked me, wasn’t it?” He stepped off the bed. “But... you didn’t come here to console me, or talk about old days. You want to find the one who killed Pendulum. I will help you with that. That’s the least I can do after screwing things up this badly.” With a sly smile he bit down on the quilt and tugged on it.

“Why...” I blinked as he motioned me to step off the bed, but I quickly did as he wanted and looked at him as he made the bed. Once he seemed satisfied, I repeated myself, “Why?”

He shrugged at me, still a sly smile on his muzzle. “It will give Honey something to ponder over.” He nodded with a wink, before he walked around the bed to where I stood, placing a hoof over my shoulder. “I know where we can find him, but...” He hesitated and looked away for a moment. If I hadn’t known better, I would think that he was wracking his brain for what to say. Then he looked back at me with I smile. “The bar will be closed tonight. Some kind of zebra celebration tonight and…” He grimaced. “The owner’s going steady with a zebra. You don’t want to be there during a zebra celebration.” He grimaced. “Trust me.”

I blinked at him. “A... zebra celebration?”

He nodded quickly. “Yes, zebra celebration. If we’re unlucky we might hear it all the way here. You know how zebras can be.”

“...Actually, I don’t. I mean, I figured there would be some zebras in Canterlot, but I’ve never heard of any... zebra celebrations in the town.” I shrugged. “But then again, the only thing I’ve heard about the zebras is what the sailors down at the dock’s pubs used to say.” Those tales, tales of striped ponies living in a primitive culture and practicing voodoo, was something I had a hard time believing.

With a shrug he removed the hoof from my shoulder. “Yeah... let’s just stay clear of it.” He hesitated. “Besides, maybe you should wait a day or two with leaving. I mean, the Canterlot guards—”

“Will keep an eye out for the next couple of days, I know,” I finished it for him. “But I can’t just stay down here, Spot. Not while the murderer goes free.”

He froze in the middle of reaching up his hoof towards the door, staring straight forward. Then, with a quick shake of his head, he nodded and pushed away the cloth. “I thought you would say that.” He motioned for me to step outside and continued talking. “So, do you have any plan? I mean, it’s not like you can just walk out in the streets like you own the place. The guards will be at you directly.”

Honey stood just outside the alcove, looking back at us as we walked out. With a smile she looked between us, before her eyes wandered towards the bed inside the room. Blinking, she looked between us once more, before Spot’s choked snortle made her raise an eyebrow and smile.

I shook my head and rolled my eyes at her, before I turned my attention back to Spot again. “I don’t know,” I admitted with a sigh. “But I guess I’ve got the entire day to figure something out, don’t I?”

“Oh, we will help you with that,” Honey chimed in. “Won’t we, Spot.” It wasn’t a question.

“I would love to but... I’ve got a delivery job this morning. Should’ve done it hours ago.” He scratched his head sheepishly with a hoof. “But I promise that I will try to think about something!”

“Don’t fry your brain trying, Spot.” She smiled at him before she walked closer to me, placing her tail over my flank. “I guess that leaves us alone, Clocky.”

Spot smiled apologetically at me. “I will find you as soon as I’m back, okay?”

“Just don’t drop the delivery in the river.” I gave him a smile in return.

“I can’t believe you still remember that,” he muttered and shook his head. “You will stay around here?”

I nodded, taking half a step to the side as Honey’s tail started moving up and down my back, much to her amusement. “Pocket wanted to talk with me, so I’ll find him. After that...” I shrugged. “The Great Hall maybe.”

Spot looked between us, before he turned around and started walking down the pathway. “Gotcha.”

Honey and I stood there until he was out of sight. “Does Spot seem a little... odd to you?”

I smiled slightly. “Have he ever been anything but odd?”

“Maybe...” She shrugged, not entirely convinced, as we turned around and started walking down the other way. “So, Pocket Slip first then? Maybe we could...”

Chapter 7 - The Fraud

“And you won’t even give me this pony’s name?” Pocket Slip leaned forward, nearly tipping over his glass doing so. “Even if you know about the situation and that he might possibly be—”

“As I’ve said: He doesn’t have anything with your little guard problem to do, Pocket,” I interrupted him and met his gaze. “That I give you my word on. He’s simply the pony who knows who killed Pendulum, nothing else.”

I floated up my own glass for a sip. It could’ve been so easy just to say that Spot had gambled with an Asphodelus blade and lost it, but on the way here I had promised Honey not to. I sighed as I placed down the glass again. Not like I would sell out an old friend anyway. “Tomorrow he will take me to him.”

“And I guess you don’t want my help, then?” Pocket smirked and leaned back with a sly smile. “After all, if I have my ponies accompany you there I will soon get word about who lead you there.”

And you won’t get that by your guards as soon as we leave because?... I thought and shook my head. But, then again... going into a tavern with a group of ponies... “No, I don’t.”

“I thought so. Then, how do you think we should—” He blinked and looked at me. “What?”

I took a deep breath and leaned forward. “I don’t think it would go unnoticed if your ponies went with me into the city. Instead, I will take Honey and Spot with me. We three can find out who this pony is and where he lives. Once we have done that, I will come back to you and from that you can help me get to him.” He frowned slightly, so I quickly added, “I’m sure both Honey and Spot will be happy to report to you once we’re back.”

He opened his mouth to say something, but closed it again and moved up a hoof and rubbed his temple. “So you’re going to just go up into the street? You know that the guards will take you as soon as they see you.” He shook his head. “Couldn’t you just send Spot and Honey there? They could trail that pony and then come back to tell us where he lives and we can take it from there.”

Honey had suggested the same solution on our way here. She had even said that both she and Spot would be more than happy to help me with it. But, now as then, I shook my head. “Not if there’s any chance for me to get there without being noticed. The pony killing Pendulum was after something in the workshop, and if he knew that Pendulum had it, then there’s a chance that he’s been visiting the shop prior to the murder.” I sighed and paused for a moment. “Maybe I will recognize him. If so, I might know where he lives and—”

“And you just want to get out of here,” he interrupted me, his voice bitter. “You don’t want to be stuck down here while they take care of everything.” He sighed. “You haven’t changed much over the years, Clockwork. You’re still a bright, loyal fella who hates to sit by while others take care of something you deem is yours to do.” Leaning forward and rested his front hooves on the table, he looked down at me. “No, you’d rather put yourself in danger than taking the way you know is the smart one, because you can’t stand to just sit back and watch.”

I looked up at him and met his gaze for a moment, before I looked away. “And it won’t be dangerous for them to go up there?” I defended myself weakly. “I can’t let them risk their life for me.”

He sighed and I could hear how he sat down again. “No, Clockwork, it won’t be dangerous for them. They’re not wanted for murder.” I blinked. Didn’t he know about Spot and the guard he had killed? Before I could ask, Pocket continued. “But if you really want to go up there, I can’t stop you.”

I blinked again and snapped my eyes back at him. “You... will let me go, just like that?”

“What choice do I have?” he snorted. “Think about it for a moment. If I kept you down here against your will, would you open that door for me then? Chances are that you would bolt at the first chance. No, it’s better that I just let you go about with your business and help you when you wish for it.” He smiled coldly at me. “Because then I know that you will help me once this is over. You were always one to honor your word.”

I gritted my teeth. “I will keep my word, Pocket,” I said venomously. “ Don’t think anything else. Once my name is clear I’ll open that door for you.”

“I’m glad we’re on the same level in this agreement.” He nodded. “You’re free to leave whenever you wish, but Clockwork,”—his voice softened some—”I ask of you to go out there only if you’re sure you can come back alive. If you’re not sure that you can avoid the guards... let Spot and Honey take care of it, will you?”

“I’ve already promised Honey that,” I said as I rose. “So I can give you that promise as well.”

He nodded to himself again, and since he didn’t show any sign of continuing talking I turned around and made my leave.

Honey waited outside the office, sprawled out over one of the many cushions in the foyer. As I closed the door behind me with a kick of my back leg, she looked up at me with a smile. “That went well?”

“As well as I could’ve hoped.” I shrugged. “He’s not happy about it, but he’s not going to try and keep me down here against my will.”

“See, I told you that he wouldn’t.” She rose from the cushion. “And did you tell him...” she trailed off.

I shook my head as I walked past her and opened the door. “No, I didn’t tell him. The guards will let him know who’s going with me as soon as we’ve left anyway.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t be so sure about that, Clocky,” she mused and hurried up to walk next to me.

I blinked. “How can you—”

“Oh, I happen to know one of the stallions that has guard duty tomorrow very well.” She smiled at me as we walked down the sewer that would lead us to the outbounds of Pocket Slip’s ground. “It also happens to be that he owes me a favour. So, as long as you don’t have any problem with taking a detour... then I wouldn’t worry about Pocket finding out who’s showing us the way.”

“Oh, I don’t think that will be a problem then.” My smile was soon replaced with a frown. “But are you sure that we shouldn’t let him know? I mean, you said yourself earlier that you thought that Spot seemed odd, and—”

“I thought it over and... well, he’s wasn’t odder than he usually is after being found to have done something wrong,” she waved it away. “Give him a few hours and you will see that he’s back to his normal self. No reason to trouble Pocket with such a trivial matter.”

“...Gambling with an Asphodelus blade is trivial?”

“I...” She shook her head. “No, it’s not. But from what you said he had planned to steal it back, hadn’t he?” Before I could tell her how it didn’t help that he had planned to steal it back, she continued. “Besides, what Pocket doesn’t know won’t hurt him, right? I mean, it’s not like Spot got anything to do with the guards out there in the sewers.” She giggled softly. “It’s not like he’s jeopardising the entire gang by betting a knife.”

“And that makes it okay to bet an Asphodelus blade?” My voice was a bit harder than I had thought.

“No need to get so worked up over it, Clocky. After all, what can it...” She trailed off and looked up at me, the smile slipping off her muzzle. “I... I didn’t mean...”

“I know that you didn’t, Honey.” I sighed and continued walking.

I looked down the corridor-like sewers, but my mind wandered. I can’t blame Spot for what happened. He wagered it against a large amount of bits, he never meant it to be used like that.

But what if he did? a small part of my mind asked. What if he knew exactly what the stallion would do with the blade? After all, he was quick to buy an extra day with that ‘zebra celebration’ excuse. And didn’t he seem odd when he excused himself with a delivery job?

“Clockwork?” Honey quietly broke the silence between us, snapping me out from my thinking. “You don’t think he’s got anything to do with it, right?”

With an inward snarl I pushed away the small part of my mind. Then, with a plastered smile, I looked up at her. “No. I don’t.” I forced a chuckle. “It’s not like I think he wagered the blade knowing that it would be used like it was.”

She looked down at the cobblestones under her hooves. “What if he didn’t bet it?” she whispered. “What if he played a part after all?”

Yes, Clockwork, the small part cooed. What if he knew? After all, he acted all—

Silence! I shook the thought out of my head and forced forth another chuckle. “If he had anything to do with it, then I’m sure I would’ve noticed when I talked with him. After all, his poker face—”

Wasn’t good at all, was it? I blinked and stopped.

“Clockwork?” Honey asked and turned around, and I quickly shrugged the thought away. Spot had simply been emotional after telling me about the guard he had killed and the situation it had put him in. I hung onto that thought and pushed everything else away; used it as a shield against the small part of my mind who wanted me to think otherwise.

“His poker face would’ve given him away,” I quickly finished and smiled at her, taking a step forward and placing a hoof over her shoulders. “Trust me, the Spot I know would never do something like that.”

“I hope you’re right.” She sighed and shuffled a bit closer to me, before she smiled slightly at me. “Now what?” I blinked and she rolled her eyes. “What should we do? We don’t know what bar we will find this stallion Spot lost the blade to in, and until then...” She hesitated. “Maybe we could do something that won’t remind you about Pendulum?” She blinked and pushed away from me when she realized what she had said. “I-I didn’t mean like that. It’s just...” She trailed off and looked down at the cobblestone. “Since you returned... I mean, I understand that you...” She trailed off again.

I shook my head with a sigh. “Thank you, Honey. For your concern.” She blinked and looked at me. I flashed her a weak smile. “I appreciate it, but—”

“Just give it a chance!” Honey interrupted me quickly, before she looked away again. “I mean... I understand that it’s hard to think about anything else after what happened. Pendulum gave you a new life and...” She shook her head. “Let’s just sit down and talk, like old times.”

“That sounds... nice.” My smile grew as I thought over her offer. Then I nodded. “Maybe you’re right. Maybe I need something else to think about right now. What did you have in mind?”

“I knew that you would come to your senses!” She shone up and placed her hoof over my shoulder. “How about I tell you about what you’ve missed during your absence?”

“I’ve missed that much?”

“You would be surprised!” She removed her hoof from my shoulder again and together we started walking once more. “Do you remember how...”

⌚

“... in the end, Spot and Breeze decided to settle it with hoof wrestling.” Honey chuckled and shook her head. “Spot ended up with his leg in a plaster cast and without any share of the peanuts.”

I couldn’t help but snort. “I guess he didn’t learn anything from it?”

She smiled at me. “It’s Spot, of course he didn’t.”

We had been sitting on the cold cobblestones for what felt like hours, just talking with each other. At first she had done most of the talking, telling me what had been going on in the gang over the years. After a couple of stories, I had started to share some of the things that had happened to me after I started working for Pendulum.

Maybe it wasn’t precisely what Honey had had in mind: the first few stories I had told had I stopped more than once to think. To remember. But after those first stories it had gone easier and soon we had been sitting and laughing together.

“I figured,” I snorted and shifted slightly on the cobblestone to get more comfortable.

“He tried to steal the peanuts from her the day after, his leg in cast and everything. Hadn’t Pod, Breeze’s marefriend, been there, who knows what she would’ve done. Luckily for Spot, Pod talked her into giving half of the peanuts to him.”

“And those were good peanuts,” Spot spoke up from behind us before he laughed. “You two are impossible to find, you know that? I thought you said that you would be in the great hall.” He chuckled as he sat down next to me. “So, what did I miss?”

“There’s less ponies out here.” Honey said with a smile, looking past me at Spot. “More... isolated than the Great Hall.” She shrugged and leaned back again. “You didn’t miss anything here. We’ve only been catching up, that’s all.”

“Catching up, huh?” He chuckled nervously. “Out in the open?”

“Memories, Spot,” I deadpanned. “She’s been telling me about what I’ve missed here during my absence, nothing else.” I smiled. “Your name came up surprisingly many times.”

“Oh...” He looked between us, before he smiled at me and chuckled again. “Did she say anything good? I mean, I’ve done more than getting my arm casted after hoof wrestling Breeze you know?”

“Don’t you worry, Spoty,” Honey laughed. “I’ve only been telling him about your mistakes and failures, all the good stuff.” She shook her head. “So, how did the delivery go?”

“Figured as...” Spot blinked and his smile slipped. For a moment he just sat there, before he blinked again and shrugged. “It went as well as one could expect, but...” he hesitated and looked away.

“What’s the matter, Spot?” I asked when he stayed quiet. “Did something happen?”

“Did you run into...” Honey didn’t finish the sentence.

He shook his head. “No, nothing happened, but... I’m not sure I should tell you.” He looked up at me. “I mean... I don’t want you to do anything rash.”

“What are you talking about, Spot? Tell me what?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.

“It’s just...” He hesitated again and looked away briefly with a conflicted impression, before he returned his eyes to me. “I... ran into a friend during the delivery... The buck who I bet the blade against’s body guard. I couldn’t just let the opportunity slip, so I started talking with him and...” He shook his head. “No, it’s nothing.”

“Speak up, Spot,” I said and placed a hoof on his shoulder. “What did he say?”

Honey walked past me and sat down on his other side, nodding at my words. “Yeah, tell us.”

He took a deep breath and opened his mouth, but quickly closed it again. Then, with a quick nod to himself, he continued. “He told me that...” He sighed. “Okay, they will be in a bar down in the Dock District tonight.” At my raised eyebrow he quickly shook his head. “No, not The Prancing Pony. Another, closer to the gates. He...” He chuckled nervously. “I don’t think he wants to go deeper into the district than needed.”

“So you mean that we...” I pushed of him and rose. “Tonight? That means...” I levitated up my golden pocket watch and opened it. We had been here for longer than I had thought. “Seventeen past four. That means that we have—”

“See?” Spot interrupted me and stood up. “This is why I didn’t tell you about it. You’re getting all worked up over it!” He sighed and placed a hoof on my shoulder. “You can’t just go out there on the streets, Clockwork! The guards are still looking after you; there’s more guards out there today than usually. Canterlot is like a turned-over rat nest!” His hoof dropped to the ground and he snorted. “Probably the nobles idea. With the gala so close, those... It doesn’t matter. What matters is that you can’t go out there!”

“I have to. I can’t just sit down here if he’s that close!”

“Do you have any plan, then? You might have slipped past the guards directly after the murder, but can you do that again?” He nearly shouted. “They didn’t know what had happened or who to look for, but now? They know how you look, Clockwork! They know who to look for now!” He dropped his head, hiding his face under his mane. “Can you get out there and come back without them finding you?”

“I... I don’t know,” I admitted. “But I have to try. I must find out who killed Pendulum.”

“Let’s not do anything rash, Clockwork,” Honey said softly. “We still have a few hours to curfew, so... let’s talk it over. Neither of us want to lose you again, but... I understand that you have to do this, but just running out on the streets is bound to fail.”

Spot was quick to nod. “Honey’s right. We have to lure the guards away or something.” He licked his lips. “A diversion or something like that.”

I blinked. “A... Spot, you’re a genius!”

He looked up at me, smiling brightly. The smile soon turned into confusion. “I know I am but... what did I do now?”

I laughed and hugged him. “A diversion! That’s exactly what we need. Something to make the guard leave the road, just long enough for us to slip into the bar.”

“Yeah, but where did you plan to...” Honey trailed of, realization hitting her. “Oh. Pocket Slip.”

“He said he would help me when I wished,” I said with a smile. That smile quickly turned bitter, and I added with a mutter. “I’m sure he will just jump on an opportunity to snare me into opening that door.”

“Opening what?” Honey asked, looking at me. “What are you talking about?”

Spot looked at me as if he didn’t believe me. “That’s why he helps you? To get you open that door?!”

“What are you two talking about?”

I sighed. “It doesn’t matter. What matter is that he will help us with this.”

“How can you be so sure that he will—” Honey started, but was soon interrupted by Spot.

“Because he gets something out of it,” Spot filled in with heated voice. “He gets a lot from it.”

“Just... drop it,” I sighed. “I promised to help him if he helped me, and that’s that.” I smiled weakly. “So I guess he doesn’t have any other choice than to help me with this, no matter what he thinks about it.”

As I took one step forward, Honey quickly cut in front of me. “Okay, okay,” she said softly. “That’s one problem down.” Her features hardened, but her voice stayed soft. “We’re not going anywhere until we know how we’re going to do today.” She smiled sympathetically and her features softened some. “Don’t worry, Clockwork. We’ve got time. I just... want to make sure you get back.”

“I...” I sat down on my haunches, sighing. “Understand.”

She sat down in front of me, smiling. “Good... good. Now...” She looked over at Spot. “Where exactly is this bar? How do we get there?”

“It’s just at the gate. If we take the sewers to the Docks District, it won’t be more than three blocks away, but...” He sighed and waved a hoof towards me. “You know how the traffic is at the gate. There’s not only guards there, but the normal traffic from the docks as well.”

I nodded. “Yes, but I’m sure that Pocket can create a diversion big enough for that.” I smiled. “Worst case we can go around that part and get to the bar from the other way.”

“Yeah, and there we have the next problem,” Honey said. “What if someone recognises you in the bar? We will have the guards there before we can do anything!”

“I...” I went silent. She was right. The guards would be on the street just outside; they would get in there in the blink of the eye if anyone recognized me.

For a moment we sat in silence, before Spot spoke up. “We... he could disguise himself.” He hold up a hoof to silence Honey. “I know it sounds stupid, but listen to me. We can take the back entrance. Every time I’ve gambled with him, we’ve been sitting in a separate room from the rest of the bar. If we can get him in there unnoticed... then—”

“Then we just have to question whether we can trust this gambler friend of yours,” she interrupted him. “What if he calls the guards himself?”

He licked his lips. “I...He won’t. He’s got his bodyguards; he’s got nothing to fear from Clockwork.” He blinked and shot me a weak smile. “No offence, but those stallions at his side...” He shuddered before he looked back at Honey. “Besides, he doesn’t care about things like that. All that’s going through his mind is drinking and gambling.”

“We can’t just—”

My snort interrupted her. “We can, Honey. If he’s the problem, then it won’t matter if we wait another day to do this.”

She eyed me from ear to hoof, before she shook her head, muttering something that sounded dangerously close to “stallions”. “If you’re sure about this, then...” She sighed resignedly. “Then I’m with you.”

I smiled at her as I rose; a smile she returned as she rose herself. “Thank you, Honey.”

“Don’t mention it, Clocky.” She turned towards Spot. “So, when does this gambler usually show up?”

He blinked before he quickly scuffed to his own hooves. “Uh... he’s usually there at the end of the last change of the sunlight guard. N-not like he’s a guard that just gets off duty, but... he’s there at that time.”

“Then we only have a few hours,” she said. “Better get to work. You go and talk with Pocket. Spot and I will scramble up some bits for you.”

“We... what?” He blinked again.

She rolled her eyes as she turned around and started walking down the sewer. “He can’t gamble without any bits, right?”

“He won bits yesterday!” Spot protested as he hurried after her.

“Yeah, and then he started drinking.” Honey snorted and looked back at me. “And gambling while drinking.”

I rolled my eyes as I walked after them. “That bad, huh?”

“You’ve no idea, Clocky,” She flashed me a smile before she looked forward again. “I think you owe Doff at least fifteen bits.”

⌚

It was an old tradition to have the moonlight guard replace the sunlight guard at sunset. Three Hooves had said that the tradition had lasted for over a thousand years; uninterrupted even during the wars or conflicts that had scourged Equestria in olden times.

Now, when no one knew for how long the sun would stay in the sky, the captain of the royal guard had issued a set time for when the replacement would take part.

“Hypocrisy, that’s what it is,” Three Hooves muttered from my side. “It’s part of a guard’s duty to be prepared for everything and they can’t even prepare themselves for the sunset!”

I glanced at the former guard, standing on his three legs and using his wings to steady himself, before I looked down at the guards again. The sun, unnaturally high in the sky, shone down on the two groups of guards and the civilians that had gathered around them; waiting patiently for the short ceremony to be over. I couldn’t help but chuckle at them. So many guards and yet not even one looked up towards the rooftops.

“So...” I could hear how Spot licked his lips nervously. “When is Pocket going to make his move? And what is he doing here?”

“Pocket will wait until the sunlight guards have left before starting anything,” the old pegasus said. “He’s not stupid, he will wait until there’s only one set of guards down there.” As he spoke the moonlight guards took their place while the sunlight guards finished the ceremony with a salute and started making their leave. “And for what I’m doing here”—he laughed—”Pocket ordered me to keep an eye on you and make sure you didn’t make anything rash. But don’t you worry, I’m not here to walk you to the door if that’s what you think.”

I looked away from the street and turned away to face Spot, Honey and Three Hooves. “So, what’s with the barrels?” I asked, motioning towards the two barrels he had carried up here with the help of a complaining Spot.

“These?” He smiled. “Backup plan, should something go wrong. They will fill the road with smoke and buy you time to get away.”

“I’m sure we won’t have to use them,” Honey said with a smile. “But thank you, Three Hooves.”

He smiled and waved a hoof at her. “No worries, Honey. Anything for my favourite foals.”

“So, Spot,” she continued and raised an eyebrow towards Spot who had rolled his eyes. “How do we get to the bar from here?”

Spot blinked once, before he pointed across the street. “We only have to get over the street into the alleys. From there we can easily find the bar and sneak inside.” He lowered his voice to a mutter. “I don’t even know why we’re doing so much about this. We could just slip behind everyone as the guards change; no one would be the wiser.”

Before I could open my mouth to answer, Honey nudged my side. Looking at her she pointed at the rooftop across the street and the earth pony colt standing there, waving towards us. “It’s time,” she whispered and threw me the hooded mantel.

I quickly put on the clothes and waved back at Doff, who disappeared from the roof.

“What did you and Pocket agree over anyway?” Spot asked as he looked at the rooftop.

I shook my head. “We didn’t agree on more than that he would help me. He never said ho...” The sight of black smoke emerging from a road just a few blocks away made me trail off. I shook my head and stared at it. “N-No. He wouldn’t.”

“He did,” Three Hooves said from next to me. “But don’t you worry about it, kid. I’m sure they got it under control. Not the first time we’ve done this trick.”

Below us I could hear the gasping from the first ponies catching sight of the smoke. Complete silence filled the street, until suddenly someone yelled, “Fire!” In the blink of an eye the street below were in full commotion. The guards were caught up in the middle of it all, desperately trying to take command again.

“Time for you to go, Foals,” Three Hooves said and nudged me towards the end of the roof where we could take us down to the alley. “Use the commotion. I’ll be ready to interfere if needed.”

I tore my eyes away from the fire and hurriedly started galloping towards the end of the roof. “Thanks, Three Hooves. See you later!”

“Just take care, Kiddo!”

Honey and Spot quickly fell in behind me, and within seconds we had made our way down to the darkness of the alley. Carefully, we made our way towards the end of it and looked out from it on the street outside.

The street was utter chaos. Somepony had knocked over a cart full of cabbages; the ponies on the street tried to desperately avoid the rolling vegetables and the grey-maned earth pony running after them, trying to catch as many as possible. One of the moonlight guard tried to separate three bucks fighting closer to the gate, at least one of the fighters I recognized from the gang. Before my eyes they knocked over another cart and suddenly the other ponies had not only the cabbages to avoid but rolling barrels as well.

“Come on, Clockwork,” Honey hissed at me as the second guard joined the first in trying to separate the combatants. “We won’t get a better chance.” I turned around to look at her and she pointed across the street where Spot stood. “Let’s get going.”

“Right,” I said with a nod before I took the first step out into the street, quickly stepping back as the cabbage-pony runned pass me.

Honey rolled her eyes and pushed the hood down over my eyes. “Don’t forget this one.” She chuckled softly as she started moving. “You look adorable.”

I quickly looked from side to side, my eyes staying on the black smoke for a brief moment longer, before I hurried over the street. Nopony on the street seemed to notice me; if they did they didn’t care.

“That wasn’t very hard now, was it?” Honey smiled at me.

Next to her Spot shifted uneasily from one hoof to another, his eyes darting towards the moonlight guards, still busy trying to separate the combatants if the sound was anything to go by, before he looked up at me. “You’re slower than I remember.” He chuckled nervously, before he made a pained expression. “Can we get going before they spot us?”

I glanced back at the street, and the smoke, before I nodded. “Yeah, let’s get going.”

Without another word I followed them deeper into the alley. It didn’t take long before we had left the street—and the chaos—behind us and instead taking cover in the narrow passage running between the houses. No sun reached down here, and I soon found myself wrapping the mantel closer to myself; not only to keep the cold spring air away but also to conceal myself from the eyes of the ponies in the alley.

Quickly I realized that it wouldn’t be necessary to try and hide who I was. Few of the ponies seemed mentally present. Most sat or lay down against the wall, staring unseeing into the wall opposite them. A few seemed to be asleep, even if the chest didn’t move in the rhythm of breathing for more than a hoofful of the ones asleep.

Although some of them might simply be alcoholics or otherwise addicts, most of them were of the outcast. Ponies that couldn’t care about themselves and didn’t have anyone to care about them. The guards wouldn’t allow them to pass the gates and get further into the city, even if the church would most likely welcome them with open arms and try to help them. They weren’t worth more than garbage in the eyes of the guards, and, as they put it, shouldn’t be littering the streets of Canterlot.

“Clockwork!” Honey hissed. Surprised, I looked up from the outcast, a younger pegasus sleeping with his back against the wall and rolled up in what rags he could find. Without realizing it I had stopped walking. Spot and Honey were standing further away, the former nervously looking from side to side as if the outcast would jump at him while the later glared sternly at me. “We don’t have the entire day!”

“Hurry up,” Spot begged, looking between the outcasts before he looked up at us again. “Please? We’re soon there.”

She smiled sadly at me before she turned around. “Let’s go, Clockwork. We can’t help them.”

With a last look towards the outcast I nodded sadly and hurried after them.

He didn’t lie when he said that we were soon there. Two turns later and we stopped before a door in a back-alley. I could hear the sound of the street on the other side blending together with the laughter and music from the bar. The commotion about the fire didn’t seem to have reached even this far.

Spot had quickly moved to stand next to the door, opening it slightly to glance inside. He urged for me to come closer as he opened it just wide enough for himself to pass through. As I took the first step on the small staircase leading up to it, Honey stopped me by lightly placing a hoof over my shoulder. “Are you sure about this?” she whispered and glanced towards the door, taking a step closer to me and lowering her voice further. “He’s acting weird.”

“He’s just nervous,” I whispered back with a smile I hoped looked confident. “We all are. Don’t worry, everything will be okay.”

“Don’t say that,” she grimaced and removed her hoof. “It never turns out okay.”

“Are you coming?” Spot hissed from the doorway. “We’re not getting a better chance than this.”

“It will be okay, I promise,” I whispered.

She gave me a weak smile and a nod, but that was all I needed. I quickly turned around and stepped through the door into the bar, carefully making sure that the mantle covered me.

The sun shone through the many high-placed windows, illuminating the entire bar with a light nearly blinding me after the dark alleys. Few ponies were there; besides the fat, slimy barkeeper polishing a glass with a swab not cleaner than himself, there weren’t more than three or four ponies sitting around the tables. The barkeeper looked up at us, shrugged and spat in the glass before he continued polishing it, not paying us any mind as we continued past the counter towards the door Spot nearly dragged me towards.

As soon as we stood before the door, Spot stopped and looked around, licking his lips. “This...” he trailed off, looking around himself again. “He’s in here. I will wait for you here. Outside.”

I blinked and moved closer to him, hissing in his ear, “Aren’t you coming with me?”

He froze, and for a moment he just stood there gaping. Then, with a shake of his head, he took a step back. “I... I can’t,” he blurted out. “I saw a pony I owe money entering and...” he trailed off again, before he chuckled. It nearly sounded as if he forced it out. “I don’t want to risk him calling the guards for it or anything like that.”

“How do I know who I’m going to talk with?” I asked. “Are you okay?”

“What? Yes, I’m fine,” he quickly reassured me. “And he’s the one with the gu... bodyguards. Two of them, one at each side. You can’t miss him.”

“Oookay then.” I turned towards the door. “Wish me luck.”

“Go...” He hesitated, and suddenly I could hear the sound of him fumbling with something. Looking back, I saw him undo his pouch from his belt. “You nearly forgot this,” he blurted out as he threw it to me with a smile. “Good luck, Clockwork.” His smile soon slipped. “Hurry up now, before anyone recognizes you.”

I brought a hoof up against the door, resting it against it. This is stupid, I thought, staring into the dark wood. Am I going into a room, alone, where the pony murdering Pendulum is? What am I going to do? I can’t do anything alone. I sighed and shook my head, pushing away the negative thoughts as I smiled for myself. I’m going to go in there, join in on their game and try to just see who he is. Maybe I will recognize him. I nodded sharply for myself. And once I do, I might even be lucky enough to know where he lives. Maybe I even have delivered a clock to him.

What if he recognises you first? my mind wheezed. Then what? Turn tail and run? The commotion will draw the attention of the guards. Pocket won’t be able to help you out of that.

“C-Clockwork?” Spot stuttered. “You’re drawing attention to yourself.”

I blinked and looked up at the door again, his voice scattering away the thoughts. “Right, sorry,” I said sheepishly. Here goes nothing.

Glancing back at Spot one last time, I opened the door and stepped inside the room. It was a small room, dimly lit by nothing but a couple of candles spreading their vivid light. A round table, bare save for a glass filled with wine, stood in the middle of the room. As the door closed behind me, I noticed that only one of the cushions around the table were taken, and...

I instinctively took a step back, my eyes widening as I met the hard gaze of the armor clad pegasus sitting opposite me. His armor, midnight blue with ornaments of gold, together with the unusual red-tinted brown eyes quickly gave him away. More so than the three guards, two of which I had seen before, that were in the room with him did.

“You’re late, Clockwork,” Falk, captain of the royal guard, said with a predatory smile. “I thought a clockmaker’s apprentice would be... on time.”

I looked between him, Quillion, Foible and the last unicorn, a white stallion in the armor of the daylight guards. None of the guards had their helmets on. Quillion looked pained, as if she wanted to be somewhere else, while Foible smiled smugly at me.

“I-I...” I stuttered, taking another step back. As I did, Foible took a step closer to me, without a doubt placing himself so that he could stop the door if I tried to run for it.

Or maybe betray you, my mind jeered. “W-why?” I whispered.

“Expecting someone else?” Falk asked, raising an eyebrow.

I shook my head and looked down at the floor, my eyes on the verge of tears. He betrayed me. He...

A second later I laid on the floor, pain exploding from the side of my head where it had hit the hard wood. “He asked you a question!” Foible hissed at me as his hoof connected with my abdomen; I felt the tears coming as the air escaped my lungs.

“Stop that, Foible!” Quillion cried out, barely audible through the ringing in my ears. “We don’t hurt prisoners if it can be helped.”

Trembling I dragged myself up to a sitting position, gasping for air. He betrayed me, the thought echoed in my head as I slowly got my breath back. “W-why?” I stuttered again, looking up at the captain.

“He wanted to save his own skin,” he answered from where he sat. “Simple as that.” He waved at the unicorn next to me, who reluctantly took a step back from me, before he motioned towards the cushion opposite to himself. “Sit down.”

I looked between the guards and moved up a hoof to wipe away my tears. Why would he betray me? I asked myself as I slowly rose and took a hesitatingly step towards the cushion. He was my friend. I took a deep breath and tried to push the thoughts of his betrayal away as I sat down. “I... I’m under arrest?”

Falk nodded. “You are under arrest for the murder of Pendulum”—he raised a hoof to silence my weak protests—“and Officer Quillion has already told me about your innocence; if you want to add anything I recommend thinking your words over carefully.” The mare in question shook her head almost unnoticeably, and I mirrored the motion. He nodded satisfied. “Then I’ll ask of you to surrender your blade and come peacefully.”

I blinked as I looked down at the scabbard, completely forgotten hanging under the mantle. Maybe I could— I pushed the thought out of my mind before I had even finished it. Draw blade against not only the captain of the royal guard, but also three guards? The only thing it would lead to would be my death. So, slowly as to not make it look like I would draw the blade, I levitated up the scabbard and placed it on the floor, tip away from me.

He nodded again as he eyed the blade, before he looked up at me, resting his head on his hooves. “What did he say to make you follow him here?” I blinked and looked up from the table at him. He raised an eyebrow at me. “He must’ve offered you something.”

“The truth,” I murmured. “He offered me the truth.”

“The truth?” He chuckled and leaned back. “The truth about what?”

I glared at him, but he simply met my eyes with a smirk. They won’t trust you, no matter what you say, the voice in the back of my head mocked. Why would they? You’re a criminal. It laughed as I pushed it away, a laugh that ended abruptly as I spoke, “He promised me the truth about who killed Pendulum.”

“If you wanted to know the truth about the murderer you would only have to look into the mirror,” Foible laughed.

The captain shook his head with a frown. “We’ve witnesses, Clockwork. You were seen preparing the blade for a last blow before you saw Officer Shining Armor here—” he motioned towards the last guard “—and turned tail.” He sighed and leaned forward, nailing me down with a glare. “So I ask of you to tell me the truth.” He waved a hoof in dismissal. “I’m just curious, that’s all.”

“I didn’—”

“Shining Armor,” he interrupted me with a sneer, still looking down at me. “You saw Clockwork in the shop, correct?”

“Yes, Sir,” the unicorn I hadn’t seen before answered. “I did, but—”

“And is it true that he was taking out an Asphodelus blade from the body?” Falk pressed on.

“He did, but—”

“And as soon as he saw you, he turned tail and ran?”

The unicorn sighed. “Yes, Sir. He did.”

The pegasus smiled complacently. “As you can see, Clockwork: we have witnesses. Lying won’t get you anywhere. Even if somepony might believe your made up story, I won’t. So, for you own sake, tell me the truth.”

Yes, Clockwork. Tell him the truth. I met his eyes for a second longer, before I looked down in the table again. “What do you want me to say, then?” I asked bitterly.

“Why not tell us the truth, Clockwork? Confess. It will be easier for you if you do that. Remove that weight from your shoulders,” he said softly. “Let us know what happened two days ago.”

“I didn’t kill him!” I raised my voice and snapped my eyes back at him, laughing for myself. “What reasons would I have? I had been out and posted a letter when he was murdered! I came back to see him bleeding to death before my eyes, and—”

“Well, then, Clockwork!” he sneered as he loomed over me. As I went silent, he sat back on the cushion again, for the first time touching the glass on the table. The silence stretched out between us as he took a deep draught of the wine. Then, putting it down again, he continued. “Let’s pretend for a moment that I believe your story. Let us say that you didn’t kill Pendulum, that someone else did. If that’s would be the case, answer these question.” He paused and swirled the glass lazily with a wingtip. “Who did it? Why? And, most importantly”—with a flick of his wing he threw the glass into the wall, the sound of it shattering unnaturally loud—”why would you take the blade instead of running after the guards?”

“I...” I stuttered.

You did what? Acting instinctively? the voice laughed. Face it, Clockwork, you’ve lost.

I looked down in the table. I took the blade because I recognized it, knew where it came from. I ran to escape this. Now, as then, no one would believe me. So, instead of saying anything, I shook my head.

“I had hoped that you would talk when you realized it was over, but I guess that was to ask for too much.” He sighed as he rose. “Take him away. I don’t want to see him anymore.”

A hoof forced me up onto my hooves, but I barely looked up as two of the guards, I didn’t care who, led me to the door. The sound of the tavern washed over me as they opened it.

With each step we took through the tavern, the ponies stopped with what they were doing and, without a doubt, looked at me and the guards. In the silence that followed the musicians stopped playing I could hear how ponies whispered to each other; some recognizing me as the pony who had killed the clockmaker.

Something shifted in the corner of my eye and, looking up, I could see Spot standing pressed in a corner, looking at me with a pained expression. He rose a hoof towards me and opened his mouth, but stopped himself and let it fall to the floor again as the guards led me out on the street and the cell that waited for me.

Chapter 8 - The Interrogation

The sound of my hooves connecting with the marble floor echoed softly in the hallway as I walked down them. Walls, created in velvet-blue stone with spiderweb-like veins of silver running through them, continued on for as long as my eyes could see. Looking back, I could see the same thing. Walls, continuing for what seemed like eternity. Looking up, I could see the stars shining down at me from the night sky.

Thin wisps of fog escaped my mouth with every breath, but I couldn’t feel the cold against my coat. It was simply as if it wasn’t there, like it left me alone.

How long have I been here? I asked myself as I took a deep breath, the crisp night air filling my lungs.

Does it matter?

No, it doesn’t, I concluded as I continued walking, nothing but the blue moon illuminating my way.

Walking down the hallway, I soon lost track of how long I had been here. It never changed, only going straight forward without any decorations or ornaments, nothing that I could use to orientate me. It’s like I’m walking on the same spot.

Barely had the thought passed my mind before the hallway shifted, widened into a room. Windows appeared on the walls, allowing the moonlight to shine in. Below me, the floor shifted as well, and I watched in amazement as it turned into darker blue; the color of a midnight sky. Shining dots of white appeared all over the floor, building up the star constellations that you could see a clear night.

Shouldn’t I be confused? I thought with a smile, my eyes walking from constellation to constellation. It was as if I had expected something like this to happen.

“Dost thou take pleasure bathing in my night?”

I looked up as the voice, soft as winter snow, spoke. In the middle of the room had a throne appeared. Upon it sat an azure-coated mare, looking down at me with calm, cyan eyes and a serene smile. A black crown, formed like a crescent moon and ornated with blue and white jewels, rested lightly on her horn.

For a moment I just stood there, looking at her in awe. Then, instinctively, I kneeled and looked down in the floor. “I...I’m sorry, I didn’t mean—”

A ringing laughter interrupted my stuttering. With the soft touch of her feathery wing she turned my head upwards. "Stand tall, Clockwork. Thou hast nought to fear of me. No danger shall find thee in this safest of places."

I smiled as she removed her wing from my chin and I rose again. “I... what is this place? I’ve never seen anything like it.”

She took a step back, motioning with her wing to the room. “Throughout every era, this place hath cultivated a different purpose and meaning for those who have lived life in the presence of such a place. Oldest of civilisations did once possess belief of here being a place of the visionary. It hath been a place of foresight. A lone tribe of lone unicorn, long departed, they were once the forerunners to bestoweth the land a name and title. Tel'aran'rhiod, The Land of the Unseen. Hereon in, this land possesseth a name of simpler terms.” She smiled as she returned her gaze to me. "This is but a reverie."

“A... dream?” I looked around the room again, noting the small shiftings in the walls and floor that seemed so natural. “So, I’m asleep.” I looked back at her.

"Thou art," she said with a nod.

“And... then who are you? My vision? My test?”

She laughed sadly."It brings me a wound to find that my legacy hath had been let to depart from this lifetime." She shook her head with the ghost of a smile. "Alas nay, I am neither test nor vision. I am Luna, Deity of the Night, Guardian of thy Reveries."

I resisted the urge to kneel again under her regal tone and the weight of her words, instead taking a step back. “A... A goddess?” I stuttered. “What’s a goddess doing in—”

The pain of the searing hot iron pressing against my bare chest caused me to howl in pain. With tears running down my cheeks I struggled against the chains that held me shackled to the wall, trying to escape the iron as the howling turned into a painful rasp in my dry throat. Then, after hours or seconds I couldn’t say, the metal was removed again and my head was forcefully turned upright. Through teary eyes I could see the green eyes of my torturer.

He shoved a water pouch into my mouth, emptying it without a care in the world whether I drank or not. I drank greedily of the lukewarm water, every mouthful bringing some relief to my hurting throat. Some of the water I couldn’t drink ran down my neck and touched the fresh branding on my chest with a sizzling sound, causing me to wheeze and nearly choke on the water still in my throat.

“Where is it?” he sneered, his foul breath reaching my nostrils. He removed the pouch to let me speak.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I said, my voice rasp.

With a stock laugh the stallion released my mane and rammed his hoof where the iron had been just a few seconds ago. The pain was overwhelming, stronger than it had been when he pressed the iron to my chest. My sight nearly went black and my body turned limp, the only thing keeping me upright being the chains.

“You know very well what I’m—” He took a quick step back as I sickened up, before his voice turned into a low growl. “Oh, you’re going to pay for that.”

“I don’t even know what they want,” I whispered, my eyes following the star constellation on the floor.

“Thou doth not require fear, Clockwork,” Luna crooned softly, gently stroking my back with one of her wings. “The wounding over thy form only brings pain if let. Thy memories bring greater injury than wounds.” Carefully she raised my head until our eyes met. “Vest in me." She smiled sadly at me. "Forbid further wounding of thyself."

“Why are they doing this to me?” I could feel the tears forming in my eyes again. “What do they want?”

"I do desire an answer—” She sighed, her sad smile vanishing, and wiped away a tear from my cheek with the other wingtip. “—but I do not possess one.”

I pushed away her wing and looked down at my hooves. “Then what should I do?” My legs were free of chafes, the coat as well-kept as it had been before my imprisonment. It was as if it had never happened. I looked up at her again. “Was it real?”

She hesitated for a moment, before she looked sadly at me. "I fear it be. This”—she motioned towards my legs—”is thy mind defending thee. Within, thou comes to terms thou can no longer dwell inside. Thou must endure with no effort to re-mind thee about it all. Therein lies your mirrors. Protection and sanctuary from thy wounding it doth give.”

“So that’s what I should do? Just accept it and not think about it?”

My eyes followed the water drop as it dripped from the roof and into the small pool that had formed on the cold stone floor of the cell. Three hundred and ninety-four.

The cell I had been placed in was small; if I walked from wall to wall I would have to turn around every three step, if I was lucky. The only opening out of the cell was the iron fitted door. There wasn’t any windows on the walls to let in the light or sound of the outside world, and for all I knew it could be the middle of the night.

With a sigh I rolled over on the bunk bed and looked down in the pool. Looking back at me with a grim smile was a ravaged face. My mane was unkempt and in need of a washing, as was my coat. Even if the cell was cold and I had nothing but a thin blanket and the clothes on my body to warm myself with, I could clearly see pearls of sweat on my brow.

I quickly shifted forward and started unbuttoning my shirt. One thing I had learned quickly was to not try and use magic; even the slightest trace would trigger the small, locked ring around my horn, sending a jolt of pain through my body. So instead I started fumbling with my hooves.

As soon as I had gotten the last button undone, I pulled the shirt over my head and watched my reflection in the pool. The coat on my chest was, just like it was on my legs, free from any traces of the torture.

Was it all a dream? I asked myself as I with a hoof poked the pool, causing small ripples to distort the surface. A nightmare?

Slowly the ripples died out on the water surface, and once again I found myself looking down at myself. With a last look over my smooth, branding-less chest I started fumbling with the buttons again. Traces or not, I thought as a water drop hit the newly calmed down surface. It happened. I know what they did to me. But... why?

The sound of ironclad hoofsteps stopping outside my door made me look up. “Food,” came the gruff voice of a stallion from the other side as a small hatch opened and a tray was pushed into the room. I followed the tray with my eyes as it slid to a stop in the middle of the small pool of water just below me.

The food was a bowl of something that resembled mud, completed with a morsel of bread, looking dry enough to be used as a weapon, and a chipped glass of water. The water was as mud-like as the mush in the bowl. With a sigh I rose completely from the bed and lowered my head to smell on the food. At least it doesn’t smell of anything, I thought bitterly as I took a warily bite of the food.

What it lacked in smell it made up for in taste, however, and I quickly spat out the mouthful again. I’d rather starve. I pushed away the tray, suppressing the urge to kick it into the wall, before I jumped up onto the bed again. My stomach growled, not agreeing with my choice, but I ignored it and turned my back to the food. Nothing would make me eat that.

I hadn’t been lying like that, staring into the wall, for very long before a quiet sound, barely loud enough for me to hear, reached my ears. As the sound grew louder, I turned around and looked over my shoulder. The cell was as empty as it had been since I had been thrown here, but still the tapping sound could be clearly heard. Confused I turned around on the bunk bed, but still I couldn’t see anything in the cell. Not only that, but the sound had disappeared again.

Is my mind playing tricks with me? I thought as I looked around the empty cell. Just as I was about to turn back around, the tapping sound returned and something in the corner of my eye caught my attention. Surprised I looked down at the tray and the small, white mouse standing on it.

It was skinny, and as it stood against the bowl, steadying itself with its small paws and curiously sniffing at the mud-like mush, I could see its small bones through the skin. Fascinated, I looked at it as it lowered its head closer, nearly tipping into the bowl. It quickly withdrew its head and fell down on its haunches, coughing and, seemingly in panic, removing every trace of the mush from its nose with its small paws.

“Not very good, was it?” I said softly, so as not to scare it. At the sound of my voice, it froze completely, before it turned its head around to look at me with big eyes, mush still stuck in its whiskers. “I didn’t like it either.”

It blinked slowly, before it took a few, curious steps towards me, sniffing in the air. With the ghost of a smile, I lowered a hoof down to the floor. “Don’t be afraid,” I whispered. “I won’t hurt you.”

I looked at it as it took the last couple of steps to my hoof, raising its head to sniff at it. Then, to my surprise, it jumped onto my hoof and scampered up my leg. Its small paws and whiskers tickled as it walked down my side.

Carefully so that I wouldn’t disturb or scare it, I turned my head and looked at it. As if it felt my eyes, it turned around and ran back to my head. For a moment it stood completely still there, looking at me with its brown eyes, before it ran down my leg onto the floor again.

Smiling, I looked after it as it disappeared through a small hole in the wall. Will I see it again? I asked myself, without taking my eyes from where the mouse had vanished.

“As I’ve said for the last couple of days, Clockwork. That’s impossible.” Falk leaned back in his chair, his cold eyes not leaving me. “Torture is prohibited by law; not even Celestia can order it to be carried out.” He sighed. “Your new situation is simply taking the better out of you.”

I blinked in the strong sunlight shining through the windows behind the pegasus sitting behind the desk. My eyes darted from side to side. How did I get here?

It was the same, familiar office. To my right was the showcases, displaying various weapons and medals. Bookcases stood to my left, the books and scrolls lying in perfect order, framed in by a few decorations. Behind the mahogany desk, placed between the two giant windows with outlook of the city, was a painting of Falk himself, clad in the captain’s armor. Under the painting were a small sigil, The Canterlot Sigil, infused in the stone.

“Don’t worry, Clockwork.” He smiled genuinely at me as I returned my eyes to him. “In a couple of days you should be as sound as a bell again.” His smile turned more grim. “Hopefully in time for your trial. I mean, sure: with Officer Shining Armor’s witnessing we’ve every evidence we need to have you hanged for murder, but...” He didn’t finish the sentence.

Suddenly it felt as if my throat tightened, as if the noose were already hanging around my neck. I gulped and brought up a hoof, and the feeling quickly disappeared. “H...Hanged?” I stuttered. “I-I—”

He silenced me with a raised eyebrow. “I thought you were familiar with the punishment for the crime you carried out.”

“I didn’t kill him!” I cried out. “I would never do that, I... I.”

“You can save your lie for the court.” He waved a bandaged hoof towards me before he leaned forward. “Or we could come to an... agreement.”

I blinked and looked up at him. “W-what kind of agreement?”

He rose from his cushion with a sigh, slowly starting to walk back and forth with a frown. “It pains me, offering something like this to a criminal, Clockwork, but in times like this...” He looked at me for a moment, before he nodded to himself and, under his breath, added, “The end justifies the means.” Before I could ask him what he meant, he continued. “I’m going to be frank with you. Equestria stands before a crisis worse than anything we’ve ever faced before. A few months ago we received reports about a sect, hiding in the sewers where they’re worshipping the mythical being Nightmare Moon.” He snorted. “Of course, Nightmare Moon is just a tale mothers scare their foals with to make them behave, but nevertheless our Princess ordered measures to be taken against you.”

“R-righ, but—”

“Did I give you permission to speak?!” he sneered, snapping his head towards me. I shrunk down in the cushion, and he continued. “Now, normally I would just let our scouts search the sewers. As long as we don’t take any action against the gangs, they usually leave us alone for fear of retribution. Unfortunately for us, but luckily for you, we can’t do that this time. A few weeks after the first reports had arrived, it was discovered that somepony had stolen a small artifact from the royal archives. A small object, not bigger than it would fit in your hoof, with unknown magical properties was missing. Due to the nature of the artifacts kept sealed inside the archives, Celestia has ordered the guards to find the shard and, if necessary, wipe out the sect, no matter what the cost.” He smiled at me. “And that’s where you come into the picture.”

I looked down into the desk. “What do you want me to do?” I mumbled.

“You can end it at any time,” the torturer snarled in my ear, his foul breath hitting my nostrils. “Just tell me what I want to know, and this will all be over.”

I could feel the blood stream from multiple small cuts, all caused by the crude knife. Tears ran down my cheeks, blended together with the blood on the floor, and every uneven breath I took felt as if someone carved up my dry throat. I would’ve sicked up, had I had anything to do so with.

“I-I don’t know—” I whimpered. I cried out in pain as the knife cut into my body again, causing yet another long, shallow incision.

“Wrong answer,” he whispered sweetly and released my mane. “But I’m sure I’ll soon get you to speak.” I heard him walk away from me, and soon the sound of a sizzle reached my ears. “I’m going to enjoy this.”

“Please,” I begged and looked up. My head was heavy and I could barely hold it upright. “I-I don’t know what you’re talking about. I don’t know where this—”

My head was thrown to the side as he interrupted me with a hard blow with his hoof. Disoriented, I could feel how he turned my head up, and I once again found myself looking into his green eyes. “Oh, but I think you do,” he whispered with a smile. “And you will tell me, sooner”—his smile widened as he pushed the searing iron to my chest—”or later.”

I squirmed against my shackles in a feeble attempt to escape the candescent iron. As the smell of burnt hair reached my nostrils, my whimpering howls of pain twisted into sharp, painful coughs. Just as my vision threatened to turn black, he removed the iron and gently ran a hoof over the fresh branding.

However gentle the touch might have been, it still caused me to take a sharp breath from the pain that shot through my body.

“Do you know how it feels to have the cold edge of a knife slowly cutting through a fresh branding?” I could see his smile through my teary eyes. “Quite an unpleasant feeling.” He chuckled. “Or, so I’ve heard.” I gasped in pain as he placed the edge against the mark on my chest, the coat standing on my chest. “Maybe you can tell me?”

“I-I don’t know where—” I whimpered between breaths.

Maybe it never happened. My eyes followed the even, smooth coat that covered my leg. The marks of the knife I had felt cutting into my skin was nowhere to be seen, nor could I see any traces of the blood that had been running down it.

It happened! I snarled to myself. I know it did, I can still feel it burning. With all strength I could muster, I smashed the leg in the wall. So why don’t I have any marks from it?! I looked at my hoof again, praying that I would see the traces of my torture. When I didn’t, I let it fall down again with a sigh. Like that would’ve helped, I thought bitterly. Maybe Luna was right. Maybe I should not thi—

The feeling of something bumping against my hoof, followed by a light peep, tore me out of my thinking. “Already fetched it, boy?” With the ghost of a smile I looked down at the small mouse and the wooden spool he had pushed to me. Or... at least I think you’re a boy. He looked up at me with intelligent eyes, and for a moment I could swear that he nodded. “Want me to throw it again?” I didn’t wait for him to answer before I flicked it away. Before it had even landed, the mouse darted after it, peeping happily. I looked after him as he reached it and, although it would be much easier for him to push it with his head, started pushing the larger spool with his paws.

For a moment I just lay there, looking at him struggling, before my growling stomach made itself reminded. Shaking my head, I looked down at the floor and, with effort, rolled off the small bed. The tray lay in the middle of the pool where it had stopped when it was pushed into the cell. Looking down at the mud-like mush in the bowl, I wondered if I had been sleeping when it had arrived or just hadn’t noticed it.

I pushed it away from the pool with a grimace. If it tasted bad before... I thought as I lowered my head to smell on the food. With a shiver I took a bite of it, forcing myself to swallow it instead of spitting it out. After five bites, barely half of the bowl, I couldn’t make myself eat more and quickly emptied the glass of water, trying to get rid of the horrible after taste.

A small peep caused me to look down at the mouse, who had now abandoned the spool and instead sniffed curiously at the slice of bread lying on the trail. “You want a piece, boy?” I asked and carefully reached forth a hoof and chipped off a corner for him. “It’s no better than yesterday’s, I can promise you that.”

He sat down on his haunches and lifted the crumb to eye-level, twisting it and looking at it from every angle possible. Then, without a second thought, he pushed it into his mouth. I chuckled gently and gave him a gentle path on his back as he coughed it up again. “See? No better.”

For a moment I sat completely still, the only thing moving being the small mouse next to me as he dug out the last traces of the crumb from his mouth. Then he ran for the spool again, and as my gaze followed him I caught a glimpse of my reflection in the pool of water.

I slowly rose and walked up to it, looking down at the reflective surface. My own reflection looked back at me with tired eyes. Under the skin in my meager face the bones were clearly visible, and beads of sweat were clearly visible on my brow. At places my unkempt mane had stuck to the sweat.

As I touched my reflection with a hoof, a ripple spread over the surface and completely distorted the image. With a flick of my hoof I splashed some of the lukewarm water in my face, tried to get away as much of the grim and dirt as possible.

The sound of the door opening behind me made me snap my head up. No. It... it. My heart raced, the sound of the blood pumping through my ears drowning out every other sound. I slowly twisted my head back to look at the door.

In the opening stood a guard. Before I could blink had I pushed myself against the cold wall as far away from the door as possible; my breath heavy in my flaring nostrils. “Please, no more,” I begged and shrank down, covering my head with my hooves. I could hear a grim laugh being cut off by the door closing. “Please.”

I sat like that, shivering but otherwise not moving a muscle, for a full minute before I realized that nopony came for me. No hooves had been wrapping around me to drag me towards the torture chamber, no rope had been lashed around my muzzle to keep me silent and no shred had been placed over my eyes so that I wouldn’t see.

Removing my hooves from my head, I slowly looked up. Standing in the middle of the room, clad in the sun guards armor with the helmet on the floor and awkwardly looking at anything but me, stood Shining Armor. I just stared at him, unable to look away.

He was pale, even for a white unicorn, and looked around with rheumy eyes. As if he could feel my eyes on himself, he shuddered and looked at me. For a moment he met my eyes, opening his mouth as to speak. As no words came out, he closed it again and looked away from me.

As the time passed and he hadn’t made any movements towards me, both my heart and breathing slowed down to a regular pace. Slowly I rose into a more comfortable position, still not moving from the corner or taking my eyes from him.

With a heavy sigh he sat down on his haunches. “I’m sorry,” he whispered, before he looked up at me. “I... for everything. For what they are doing against you...”

I just stared at him as he spoke, so fast that I barely caught his words. Did he just?... “It’s true, then?” I said lowly. He looked at me as if I had hit him in the face with a hammer, his mouth still opened as the words died on his lips. “It really happened? The torture?”

He closed his mouth and nodded slowly.

“Then why aren’t there any marks on me?!” My yelling ended in a cough. “I can remember it happening. Always the same question before I pass out. Where is it? But when I wake up, it’s like it was nothing but a nightmare. So why can’t I see any wounds or brandings?!”

Biting his lip he looked back at the door, before he looked at me again, shushing me. “I’ll tell you, just... keep it down so the guard on duty won’t hear.” As I didn’t say anything, he continued. “That’s... that’s how he does it. The torture is carried out behind closed doors, and once the session is... finished your wounds are patched up magically.” He shook his head in disgust. “It’s a torture both physical and mental, and...” He trailed off as he looked up and met my eyes. “I’m sorry. I never thought that...” He trailed off, and for a moment we just sat there.

“Falk... he said that it was illegal. That not even Celestia herself could order it to be carried out,” I whispered, breaking the silence that had grew between us. “Or was that also a way to make me doubt myself?”

He took a deep breath and shook his head. “No, he said the truth. It is against the law, and have been for the last five hundred years. Ever since Celestia herself banned it in an outrage.” He shuddered.

“But then...” I trailed off.

“Quis custodiet ipsos custodes?” he said with the ghost of a smile. The smile soon disappeared. “Sorry. That... was a thing my sister use to bug me about.” He sighed. “Who will guard the guardians? Most likely something she’s found in a book. What I try to say is that Falk hides what’s going on for Celestia, but...” He looked away. “He’s desperate. We all are. With this sect on our hooves and Celestia getting more and more edgy for each day passing... Falk have to fix this situation, and that quickly.”

I barely listened to what he said. He keeps it away from Celestia. The captain of the Royal Guards... “And no one does anything to stop it?”

He blinked and looked up at me. “We’re doing everything we can to stop the sect, and Falk believes...” I must’ve looked confused, because he trailed off and blinked again. “You meant about your torture?” He slowly shook his head as I nodded. “Both Quillion and I have tried. After she tried to convince the captain that he had the wrong pony, just before you got to the bar... I started doubt what I had seen myself. I mean... I saw you standing over the body with the bloody knife, but now...” he trailed off again.

“I didn’t kill him,” I whispered.

“The captain is firm in his belief that you did. He also believes that you were a part of it. But after hearing what Quillion said, I’ve started to realize that I could’ve been wrong. Maybe you didn’t pick up the knife to stab him again. Maybe you told her the truth with that you had recognized the knife and—”

“Part of what?” I interrupted him and got on my hooves, my voice shrill. “Part of what?!”

He bit his lower lip and looked away. I heard the door opening behind him.

“Clockwork,”—the Captain sighed and leaned back from the table, gently rubbing his own temples. —“Clockwork, Clockwork, Clockwork. Listen to yourself. Don’t you understand what your mind is trying to do? It wants to trick you, Clockwork. Trick you into thinking that I would order you to be tortured. I’m afraid it was simply a dream.” He shook his head with a sad smile. “Besides, what could I possibly gain by torturing you? The truth?” He laughed. “I don’t need to hear you confess the murder of Pendulum, despite what your dream told you. Shining Armor knows what he saw and will be witnessing against you at the trial.” His smile turned grim as he leaned forward again. “That is, of course, unless you’ve changed your mind about our little... agreement.”

For a moment I met his amused gaze, before I looked down at the table, fiddling with my hooves. “I-I don’t.... I don’t know where—” I stuttered.

“Oh, but I believe you do,” Falk interrupted me with soft voiced. He placed his front hooves on the desk and stood up, glaring down at me with hard eyes, continuing with a voice as soft as before. “You see, I know about you.” He mock sighed. “I understand that it must’ve been hard for you, receiving the orders to kill Pendulum. Was it fierce loyalty for your cause that made you go through with it, or were you simply afraid about what the punishment had been had you not?” He shook his head. “And look at you now. Imprisoned and on your way to the gallows, without any sign of help being on it’s way.”

For each word I shrank deeper into the cushion, my eyes growing wide. I shook my head. “I... I’m not part of any sect! I didn’t kill him! I’ve nothing to d—”

“Your friend Spot said otherwise.” The words were like a hammer blow and my protests died on my tongue. He smiled sadly as he sat down again. “He stressed that you had only followed orders when you killed Pendulum. Maybe he thought you it would help you get away easier.” He paused. “Or maybe he knew very well that it would only make things worse.” He shrugged. “Of course, I don’t take the words of a crim—”

I just stared at him, the heart sinking in my breast for every word. “Spot would never...” I trailed off. He betrayed me, why wouldn’t he tell a lie like that? I blinked. Why would he?

Falk raised an eyebrow in disapproval, before he started over as if I hadn’t said anything. “Of course, I don’t take the words of a criminal as truth. But I’ve had some of my stallions looking into it since the day you killed Pendulum, and the results were,”—he paused and motioned towards a thin file lying on the table. —”fascinating. Turns out your friend was right about you.” He went silent, and for a moment we just sat there in silence. As I looked down in the table again, he continued. “But desperate times calls for desperate means. However much it pains me, I’m prepared to buy the information of you.” He jerked my head up with a wingtip until our eye met. “You tell me what I want, and not only will I release you: I’ll also burn this file and everything else we got on you. You’ll be a free stallion, without sins from the past.” He smiled as he let my head go. “Think about it. You could start over again, without ever having to think about this again.”

“Resist it, Clockwork,” Luna urged me softly. “It can only hurt you if you allow it to.”

Her wings were loosely draped around me, the tips barely connecting over my back. Even now, with my heart racing and my body shaking, I could feel her concerned gaze looking down at me.

Velvet light, tinged purple by her feathers, illuminated the marks over my body. “It’s.... It can’t,” I stuttered, my eyes darting across the cuts and burns over my legs. With a trembling hoof I pushed up the sleeve on one of my legs all the way up. For every revealed mark it felt like I was going through it again. The pain from the cuts and the searing from the brandings jolted through my body. Even when the tears ran down my cheeks and my breaths came heavy and irregular, I continued, revealing mark after mark from the torture.

“It can, as long as you allow it to happen,” she murmured sadly, gently stroking me with one wingtip. “You’re in control of it, Clockwork. No one else.”

My eyes darted between the marks, before I finally looked up at her. “W-what can I do?” I stuttered and looked up at her.

“You can tell me where you hid it,” the torturer hissed at me, slowly withdrawing the iron from my left leg.

Suddenly I could feel the pain from the fresh branding spread through my body. A howl escaped my throat as my eyes shot wide open. I could feel how the cold iron holding my head to the table cut into my neck as I thrashed against the shackles.

With a cold laugh he put down the still-hot iron to rest on the manacle that keept my freshly branded leg chained to the table, the glowing tip pointing straight towards my eye. I could feel my body turn cold as I froze, the eye I could see it with staring at the iron. “You know,” he started, and behind me I could hear how he picked something up. “When the order to get the information out of you came, I couldn’t do anything but jump at the opportunity. After all, as master,”—he drove the new iron into my back—“as apprentice.” He chuckled as he twisted it a full turn. “So far, you haven’t disappointed.”

“I’ve told you, Clockwork,” Luna sneered and leaned back in the cushion, glaring disapprovingly at me. “The torture is nothing but your mind taking the better out of you. It. Never. Happened!”

“You have to fight against it, Clockwork,” she mumbled softly, her worried eyes wandered between me and the table I was shackled to. “I know that it’s hard, but you have to.”

“Why can’t I just tell them what they want to hear?” I snuffled. “I’ll tell them anything they want to hear.”

“Then tell me, Clockwork.” She was suddenly behind me, her foul breath reaching my nostrils. “Tell me what I want to hear. Where is the shard?”

Falk sighed and rose from the cushion opposite the table, slowly walking around until he could place a wing over my shoulder. “It’ll be alright, my boy. Just keep fighting, and one day your body will win over the mind and banish these nightmares.” He patted my freshly branded leg. “Despite what you think about me, I care about those under my guard, even if they’re facing the gallows in less than a week’s time. Should the nightmares return tonight, feel free to come back tomorrow again.”

I looked at the small mouse as he sat on my wound-free chest, looking at me with big eyes. “Hey little buddy,” I whispered, my voice hoarse. He moved closer to my head, sniffing curiously in the air, until he stood with his paws on my nose, gazing into my eyes. He squeaked sadly as he punched my muzzle. “I know, I know. But I can’t. Please. Let it end.”

“You can end it at any moment,” the torturer wheezed, putting more of his body-weight on my shoulder. “Unlike with your master, I’ve all the time in the world to get the information we want from you.” He laughed as my shoulder snapped loudly, causing me to scream in pain. “The only one that lose on you not talking is you.”

“Ssssh,” Luna hummed silently, the sound barely anything but her chest vibrating under my ear. “It’s over.” She draped her wings closer over me and lowered her head to my ear. “Thank you.”

Looking up, I met the gaze of a being from legends. A mare that mothers used to scare their children into behaving.

Nightmare Moon.

Author's Note

A huge special thanks to Tranquil Maelstorm for helping me out with Luna's lines!

Chapter 9 - The Decision

“...and my word is final,” the earth pony sneered, silencing the midnight black alicorn standing on the other side of the desk. “The apprentice,”—he spat out the word—“is to be brought here where I can be reassured that nothing he does can interfere with our plans.” As the alicorn opened its mouth to protest, he smashed his hoof into the table and rose. “If he starts talking during the trial and says the wrong word to the wrong pony, or if the wrong pony finds him with his throat slit, it might raise questions that can endanger our entire cause.” He took a deep breath to calm down, before he sighed and sat down again. “That apprentice have caused us enough trouble. I don’t want to risk any more of it.”

The alicorn shook her head, before she nodded. “Then how do you want me to do? Just freeing him would raise questions, especially this close to the trial—”

“Take five of the lower-ranged members and get him out of there. Give the guards something to do.” He laughed coldly. “Let the old hag get a little worried that we’re advancing.”

She opened her mouth as to speak, before she closed it and bowed deeply. “It will be as you command.”

He looked down at her, a satisfied smile on his lips. “Then you’re free to leave. I expect you back with the apprentice before sunset.”

The alicorn straightened up again and, without another word, turned around and strode out from the office.

She hadn’t even reached the door before the earth pony had completely forgotten her presence, all his attention on the small envelope, sealed with blue wax, placed upon the silver trail standing in the middle of the desk. He had been surprised when it came in this morning. But now, after getting the news about the shard’s location, it felt like it had arrived here for a reason.

“Did you hear that, old friend?” he mused and reached out a hoof to pick up the envelope. “All the trouble you went through to steal the shard from us, your brethren, for naught. The shard will soon be in our hooves again, and then everything will proceed as planned.” He laughed as he opened the envelope. “I guess you didn’t have the guts to go to the hag wit—”

His words died out on his lips as he stared on the small piece of paper that had fallen out of the envelope. “Earth Pony to d5.” He took a sharp breath, before he shook his head with a sad smile. “Old friend... Don’t you see that this game is over already?”

He rose from the cushion and walked up to the chess board, whereupon the pieces still stood as they had done the night the player behind the black pieces had met his fate. With a sad smile he moved the black earth pony to its new position on the board, removing his own white one. For a moment he stood in silence, his eyes slowly moving from the powerful Student to the inferior Peasants. Then, with a stoic laugh, he shook his head. “Even from beyond the grave you can’t give up.” He smiled as he moved the white Student to knock down the black Earth Pony he had just moved. “Student to d5, mate in three.” He turned the board his back and walked up to the window, looking out over the city below him. “As I said: This game is over. You lost.”

⌚

Falk slowly twirled the wine glass with his wingtip, his eyes searching for the answer to the questions he possessed inside of the small vortex it created.

He was old, older than his appearance would tell. Even if his closest friends would say that he was blessed with the body he had when he was twenty, the tiredness he felt in his bones proved that it was nothing but a façade. As a young buck he had lost both his parents in the Canterlot Fire, but unlike most had done then he hadn’t resorted to crime. Instead he had joined the guards, quickly making his way up in the ranks. Twenty-three years ago, after a carefully placed vial, he had reached the rank as Captain of the Royal Guards, the third youngest in all of Equestria history.

The trials that he had faced over the years, be it the failure regarding the capture of Lyra Heartstrings at beginning of his career or the growing difficulty with the sect, was problems he had overcome or at least had full survey over. He had never doubted himself to do the right thing, the path forward had always been clear.

So why was it that now, only weeks before his retirement, that he suddenly started to doubt himself? Over such a trivial matter as the ways of extracting the information about the whereabouts of the artifact he had been ordered to find. From a criminal that would be sent to the gallows in less than a week at that.

Granted, had the knowledge about it reached the Princess’s ears he would’ve had a hard time explaining his action. Even if the orders had been ‘whatever the cost’.

He sighed and put down the glass on the small table next to his cushion, rubbing his temple with the unoccupied wingtip and closed his eyes. This was just another thing that would add to things he had withheld from her for the greater of Equestria. “Goddess, give me strength,” he whispered to the silent room.

Looking up at the window and the moon outside, he shook his head. Right now it was too late to question whether the end truly justified the cause. There was nothing he could do but follow the path he had chosen for himself. With a resolute nod he rose from the cushion, only to kneel down, for himself repeating the words he had sworn to follow so long ago. ”I forever want to serve thee, my beloved country...”

⌚

Silence fell over the tavern as every pony assembled, one by one, turned around to look at the smaller squad of guards that had entered the tavern and now spread out against its wall. Each guard was clad in the sun armor and looked sternly at the assembled ponies.

All but one. The leader of the guards, Quillion, looked from face to face, unable to meet the gaze of any of the assembled ponies. Right then, she wished she could be anywhere else.

“What’s the meaning of this?” Gust snarled as he rose from his spot, nearly lounging over the smaller unicorn. The two of the closest guards each took a step forward, their gazes shifting to the pegasus, ready to interfere should it be needed.

She looked up at him, the words he had said in rage so long ago returning to her. “A good guard follow the orders. A greater one questions them.” She slowly shook her head, nearly unnoticeable even for those who looked directly at her. Today she would have to act as the good guard. She steeled herself as her gaze met his, the mechanical eye moving between the other guards that had assembled as well.

“They found Clockwork,” she mumbled, only loud enough for him. The pegasus didn’t even blink, didn’t show anything that proved the origin of her orders. “I’m sorry.” She raised her voice until every pony in the tavern would be able to hear her. “By the order of the Captain of the Royal Guard, Madam Rose, owner of the Prancing Pony, Gust Calm Wind, former royal guard, as well as Octavia, Daughter of Rose, are hereby under arrest for the protection of the criminal Clockwork.” She paused for a moment to let the words sink in. “Everyone else are ordered to leave this building immediately, or you’ll be arrested for hindering the guard.”

Her eyes wandered from pony to pony, until they finally stopped on the musician on scene. Octavia looked at her with wide eyes, her mouth hanging open and the instrument forgotten in her arms. With a heavy sigh, she returned her gaze to Gust. “I would ask kindly of you to not make this harder than it already is.” She motioned towards the back of the tavern. “If you please?”

The bigger pegasus looked down at her for a second more, frowning deeply, before he turned around with a sharp snort. She shook her head. “Get everyone not involved out of here,” she snapped to the closest guards. “Without violence. I don’t want any of that under my command.”

Then, without looking if her orders were followed or not, she walked after the pegasus and sat down opposite him. He looked over her with one eye, his mechanical eye searching the tavern. Without a doubt looking after Rose and Octavia. “So, he snapped then?”

She sighed and took a deep sip of the jug standing on the table, without a care of what was in it or whose it had been, and threw a glance around the room at the same time. Assured that none of her guards were close enough to hear, she leaned forward. “You were right all those years ago. Something’s not right.”

He looked down at her coldly. “Of course I was right, tyro. Otherwise I would still be with the guards.” He snapped both his eyes to her. “You don’t need the others. They had nothing to do with it.”

She shook her head and leaned back again, looking down at the table. Even now, years after she had been placed under his command in the guards, she couldn’t meet his gaze. She felt as she had the time he had looked down at her disapprovingly after their first patrol together. “I’m sorry, cap. The orders are standing.” She looked away out over the quickly emptying tavern as she spoke. In the middle of it, standing with one guard on each side, stood Rose and Octavia, the former looking worriedly at Gust. “The Captain is closing down the Prancing Pony.”

“He can’t do that!” Gust growled, pushing himself up. “He has no right to—”

“He has now,” she said, silencing him and snapped her eyes up at him. For a moment their eyes met, before the pegasus sat down again. With a tired wave of her hoof she motioned to the guards that everything was under control. “Celestia have given him right to do whatever he wants to bring down the sect.” She lowered her voice. “Unfortunately, it seems like Clockwork had ties with them.”

Gust blinked. “Sect? What are you talking about, tyro? What does that have to do with Clockwork and us?”

She sighed and pushed up to her hooves. “I’ll explain everything. For now—” she motioned towards the earth ponies in the middle of the room. “—there’s others that needs your attention. I trust that you’ll all come without resisting?”

Chapter 10 - The Envelope

“Any time now,” I whispered to myself.

For how long I had been sitting in the dark room, staring at the iron-bound wooden door, I didn’t know. It had all floated together. I remembered sleeping. I remembered waking up from nightmares, the sweat running down my back even in the chill room.

Nightmares that hadn’t been nightmares.

I looked down at my leg, with a smile removing the hoof I had absently and without thinking of if scratched against the coin-sized mark. The small circle was completely free from fur of any kind, and the fur closest to it was singed black. I cackled quietly to myself as I gently stroke the branded insignia of the royal guards.

“Any time now, they’ll come to get me for my trial. Once there”—My monologue was interrupted by another cackling—“I can prove what they’ve done to me.”

Like they would trust you.

“I’ve got proof,” I whispered. “I know what they’ve done to me.”

Yes, proof. The voice laughed. And if they did it to you in the first place, do you really think that the court will care?

“They will,” I whimpered. “They... they must. It’s... It’s against the law.” I shivered as I looked down at the mark, tears running down my cheeks. “They... they must listen.”

As the sound of the door opening reached my ears, I snapped my head to it with a cackle, the tears instantly stopping. “You’ll see, they will—”

The words died at my lips and my eyes widened at the sight of the pony from my nightmares. I could feel my body trembling as I looked up at her, a silent whimper escaping my mouth. “No, no, no, no, no, no.” My whispers turned to loud cries as Nightmare Moon hurriedly closed the door behind her.

With wide eyes she took the steps up to me. “Be quiet, Clockwork,” she urged, pressing a hoof against my lips. “We don’t have much time.”

I met her eyes, my mind going blank under her predatory stare. I couldn’t look away, couldn’t move. A silent whimper escaped past the hoof that was pressed against my mouth.

She blinked, before she looked down at her hoof, her eyes widening more. Like she had burnt herself, she withdrew her hoof with a surprised, “For the love of Lu... I was sure that I had...” She quickly kicked something off her leg and...

I blinked and looked at the earth pony who had suddenly replaced the alicorn. “You?!” I nearly screamed out, scuffling further away from him. “How... how could you?! Why...”

“I.. I didn’t have any choice,” Spot stuttered, taking a step closer to me before he stopped. “Please... listen to me.” In the weak light I could see multiple red, thin lines running down his muzzle.

“Why would I listen to you?!” My sneer ended in a short laugh. “Last time I did I ended up imprisoned and was tortured for a crime I wasn’t guilty for!”

“I...I’m sorry.” He took a half step back. “I... I tried to save you. To help you.”

“Great work with that,” I growled and rose from the ground. “Look where your help got me!”

“I know, I know, and now I’m going to get you out of he—”

I interrupted him with a laugh. “Oh, that won’t be needed,” I took a step forward, showing him the mark on my leg. “I’ve got proof for what they’ve done to me. Once the trial starts, the court will see what’s have been done to me and—”

“There won’t be any trial,” he suddenly sneered and took a step forward so that we stood directly eye to eye. “You’re not in prison anymore, you’ve been moved.”

I looked at him, taking a half step back. “W-what do you mean with moved?”

“They’re afraid that you will talk.” He followed me, pushing a hoof into my chest. “They wanted to kill you! If... if I hadn’t told them that it might raise questions if your body had been found... who knows what they would’ve done to you?!” He blinked away the tears and took a step back, sitting down on his haunches and looking up at me. “I... I know that you’ve no reason to trust me, but please. I beg of you. We’ve got to get you out of here.”

“They... they don’t want me to talk, then? They want to silence me?” I blinked and sat down, my body trembling. “Why would the guards listen to you?”

“The guards aren’t behind this, Clockwork,” he said with thick voice, wiping his nose with the backside of his hoof. “Just... listen to me.” He rose and placed a hoof on my shoulder before I could back away. “Please. We need to get you out of here before anyone notice. Honey and—”

“What’s taking you so long?” Spot whirled around at the sudden sound. “I thought you said we had to hurry!”

“Honey, I told you to keep an eye on the stairs!” Spot wheezed.

“Don’t worry, Doff is...” she trailed off as she saw me, her eyes going wide. “Clockwork! Wh... What happened to you?” In a few steps she was at my side, hugging me tightly and at the same time looking me over. “It’s okay. We’re here. We’ll get you out.” I yelped in surprise at the sudden embrace, weakingly trying to push her away. At my protests, she looked down at me and blinked, before she released me. “Oh. Too tigh...” she cut off as her eyes caught the branding. In the blink of an eye, she spun around and faced Spot, her voice dangerously cold as she took a step closer to him. “You said that they hadn’t touched him!”

He took a step back, looking from side to side. “I... I didn’t think they had!” he said quickly with a grimace. “I...” He looked down in the floor and went silent for a moment, before he met her gaze again. “Can we get him out first? I... Please?”

“This isn’t over,” she growled, glaring down at him for a moment later, before she turned back to me. “Come, Clockwork. Let’s go.”

I looked between them. “You... he...”

“He will explain everything once we’ve found somewhere safe, won’t he?” She didn’t even look back.

“I will, I will,” he said quickly. “Just hurry up!” He walked up to the door and looked back at us. “Let’s go!” Without waiting, he disappeared out into the corridor.

She looked after him for a second, before she looked back at me with a gentle smile and soft eyes. “Come, Clocky. Let’s get you out of here.” She reached out with a hoof to me.

“T-thanks,” I said as I accepted the help and quickly got up on my hooves.

With a smile she gave me another quick hug, before she held me at arm’s length and glanced me over once more, tears in her eyes. “I thought I had lost you again,” she whispered. “It... I’m glad you’re alive.” She dropped her hoof down, before she awkwardly unequipped the belt she wore around her chest. “Spot said this was yours. Just... be careful.” Fastened at the belt with a rag tied around it was a scabbard. “Spot said he nearly burned himself when he found it.”

I blinked as she held forth the scabbard, looking between her and it. It took me a moment to recognize it. “Is that...?” I whispered as I took a step forward. “I thought—” My words ended in a scream as pain shot through my body from the small ring at the base of my horn. Falling to a knee, I felt another jolt as the magic that had built up dispatched out of control.

“Clockwork!” she yelled and hurried to my side, the sound of the scabbard hitting the floor following her. “What’s the matter? How do you feel?”

“I’m fine,” I whimpered through bared teeth. I touched the ring gently with one hoof, before I thought better of it and rubbed the base of my horn instead.

“Are you sure, you just... What is that?”

“Something that blocks me from using magic.”

She took a step back as I shakily got up on my hooves, her eyes fixed on the ring. “I... I could try and remove it if you want.”

“I doubt you would be able to,” I snorted. “If I was just able to remove them, wouldn’t they be a bit pointless?”

“I... I only wanted to help,” she mumbled and looked down at the floor.

“Maybe you could help me get the belt on, then?” I asked as I picked it up with my mouth. “It’s kinda hard getting it on myself.”

She looked up at me, before she walked up at me without a word and took the other end of the belt. It took some climbing for her to get it around completely without touching the scabbard. As soon as it was fastened, she took a step back and looked me over, lifting up a hoof and straightened it some. “There,” she said, nodding satisfied. “It fits you.”

I looked down at the belt, absently moving up a hoof to remove the rag around the scabbard.

“A-are you sure about that?” Honey said softly as she stopped my hoof with a gentle touch. “Spot said that—”

The words died on her lips as I pushed her hoof of me and removed the rag from the scabbard. I followed the decorations with my hoof and eyes for a moment, before I looked up at her and asked, “You said something about getting out of here?”

She blinked and dropped down her hoof on the floor again. For a moment she stood in silent, only looking at me, before she shook her head. “Yes... Spot should be waiting at the stairs and we didn’t see any guards on our way in, so the path should be...” She went silent as I walked past her towards the door. Behind me, I could hear how she added “clear” in a whisper.

The door didn’t lead to a hallway like I had expected, but instead to another room, bigger than the one I had just walked out of. Two of the many torches, placed out evenly over the room, were lit and illuminate the room. The walls were covered from top to bottom in shelves, each and every one bending under the bottles resting upon them. In the middle of the room stood a table with a vast amount of glasses, sorted after size, placed upside down on a shelf that hung down from the ceiling.

Next to the door had what looked like cleaning equipment been thrown out in the floor; now lying in a complete mess that stood out in the otherwise tidy room.

“Where are we?” I asked as I wide eyed looked around the room. “This... this doesn’t look like the prison.”

“Didn’t I tell you?” Spot suddenly stood next to me, pushing me towards the stairs. “You were moved on Filthy’s orders. Now let’s get out of here before they find us!”

“Filthy?” I blinked and looked up at him. “Filthy Rich, the noble?”

“I’ll explain everything I know once we’re somewhere safe, I promise!” he whispered at me as he shoved me hardly towards the stairs. “We can’t stand here the entire day!”

I took a quick step back and spun around, opening my mouth to lash out at him. He quickly shrunk back and took a step back, muttering a “sorry”. Before I could say something, Honey stepped out from the room and looked between us, her teary eyes finally coming to a stop on me. “Please, Clockwork. Let’s go.”

Spot took the opportunity to slink past us towards the stairs. “Come on!”

Closing my mouth again, I tore my eyes away from Honey and started trotting after him. I want answers! I growled to myself, glaring up the stairs at the two earth ponies. Now! Behind me I could hear Honey’s heavy sigh as she walked after me.

When I had reached halfway up the stairs, Spot turned away from me and hurried out of the room. With a single look back at me, Doff did the same. Once I had gotten up the stairs myself, I could see Spot standing halfway down the richly decorated hallway on the other side of the door, frankly waving for me to follow him.

Without a word I made my way down the hallway, every now and then stopping to look at one of the many paintings that adorned the walls. Most of them depicted three earth ponies, either alone or together in a group. A younger mare, younger than me, a filly and the stallion I recognized as Filthy Rich.

Filthy’s daughter? I thought as I looked at the older mare in one of the paintings that depicted the entire family, who seemingly stared back at me with stern gaze, before my eyes moved to the younger filly sitting and trying to imitate the older one. Daughters?

Near the end of the hallway, I stopped dead and stared at one painting unlike any other. It was placed just where two hallways connected in a T-junction and framed by two red, velvet curtains. The golden frame around the painting were richly decorated. But none of that could compete the unicorn mare looking down at me with gentle eyes and a warm smile from the painting.

She was clad in a deep-blue dress that seemingly melted together with her deep indigo coat. A simple silver link was placed like a diadem in her midnight blue mane, a drop with a sapphire infused in it hanging down her forehead.

Tearing my eyes from the painting, I read the small description written on a small plate placed in the bottom of the frame. “The late Lady Sapphire Drop.”

“She’s beautiful,” Honey breathed next to me. I couldn’t do anything but nod as I looked up at the painting again.

“Come on!” Spot wheezed from next to me. “Or do you want to get killed?!”

My eyes stayed on the painting for a moment longer, before I looked at the earth pony. Once again he shrunk down under my gaze, but soon he started to move down the hallway again. Silently I followed him into the night.

⌚

“So, it’s true then?” Lyra asked with a smile. She held my head firmly with one of the cold, metallic limbs locked firmly around my jaw. As her eyes wandered over my horn, she forced my head to the side. “You were caught by the guards.” From the corner of my eye I could see how she looked behind me with a hard glare, before she looked down at me with a raised eyebrow. “And then they broke you out?” She laughed at my expression. “Didn’t think so. Word is that you were bailed out by alicorns.”

“Alicorns?” I wanted to ask, but her iron grip around my jaw made me unable to.

“They didn't want him to speak,” Spot whispered from behind me. “They... they were afraid that he would bring attention to the torturing and... I told them they risked the wrong questions to be asked if someone was to find him with slit throat.” He went silent for a moment, before he continued. “Falk was furious about it... he wanted it to look like Clockwork had taken his life in the cell, but...” He sighed. “I don’t know if Filthy actually believed in me or if they planned something, but we got orders to move him.”

“I would’ve just burned him,” Lyra said with a frown. She looked down at me, forcefully moving my head to the other side. As I tried to move away from her, her frown turned into a smile and the grip tightened. “Oh, don’t worry, Clockwork. I will never do anything like that again.” I could see small traces of tears in her eyes. “I’m simply saying that it wouldn’t have left anything to find. Now—” she released the grip and took a step back. “—let’s see if I can get that thing off.”

I took a step back as well, opening and closing my mouth to get the perception of touch back in my jaw. “What does Falk and Filthy have with all this to do?” I asked when Lyra had turned around and started searching through her cases. As Spot didn’t answer, I turned around to face him, raising an eyebrow.

“They...” he hesitated and took a step back, looking away from me. “Filthy is the leader of the sect, and... Falk is his right hand.” He paused. “I... I think it’s Falk.”

“What do you mean, think?” I growled and took a step forward.

“We had these amulets on us!” he blurted out. His eyes went to look at Honey, pleading her for help, but she just stood there and looked at us. When he couldn’t find any help, he took another step back from me. “L-like the one I had into the cellar. We all looked the same, I don’t know exactly who’s involved! I... just...” he sighed and looked down at the floor. “He was there the night we were ordered to get you out of jail. At the mansion, when we returned, I... I overheard their conversation. It wasn’t much, but, I mean... It wasn’t hard to realize that there was someone within the guard was involved in it all. The day Pendulum died... someone ordered the guards of the streets, and...” He looked up at me, tears in his eyes. “I’m sorry. I... I never meant for anything of this to happen, I just...”

“What did you have to do with his de—” My scream were silenced by the metal paw suddenly pushing my jaw together again. I couldn’t move at all, Lyra’s other paw held a firm grip over my back, making it nearly impossible for me to move.

“Continue, Spot,” Lyra said gently. “He needs to hear it.” I tried to glare up at her, but every time my eyes shifted she moved her paws accordingly so that I could see nothing but Spot. In the end, it felt as if my neck and spine was about to snap. With a snarl I looked at Spot, and slowly Lyra moved her paws so that I stood naturally.

He didn’t meet my eyes. Instead, he looked down at the floor, fidgeting with his hooves. “I... I just wanted you back,” he whispered. “She... she said she could bring you back. I never wanted to do anything like that, but...”

“Who did?!” I wanted to scream, but no sound got through my locked jaws. It was like Lyra could read my mind; instantly answering my question. “Princess Luna, goddess of the night. Or, as ponies nowadays better know her as: Nightmare Moon.” She sighed and shook her head. “With sweet promises of the touch of a loved one or a voice you never thought you would hear again, she poisons your mind. Some only wave it off as a strange dreams. Others... others try to find a way to make that dream a reality.” When she gently released my jaw and back, a jolt shot through my body. “There, I’ve removed the ring from your horn. Don’t make me put it back again.”

I took a step away from her and sat down on my haunches, my eyes not leaving Spot for a moment. Before I could say anything, however, he started to talk again. “Th-they have found a way to make it reality,” he stuttered, not looking up from the floor. “Nearly a year ago, an artifact was taken from the royal archives. It was made to look like a robbery, but... They... they say that it can bring her back, using the harvested power from the moon light. I-I don’t know how it works, but things have already been put in motion. Now that they’ve the shard again...” He took a breath, for a moment pausing the quick flood of words, and looked up at me. “I over heard them. In the mansion when we released you. They plan to use it tomorrow night.”

“The Gala,” Lyra whispered. “With every pony of authority under the same roof, they can easily wipe out the entire government. Especially since Falk’s the one to overlook it. For sure he has placed every guard that he trusts or who’s a part of it all in the center room. Before the rest of the guards even know what happens... it will be over.”

Spot nodded violently. “That’s why we have to stop them! We can’t let them—”

“Isn’t that what you wanted?” I snarled. My eyes were at my trembling hooves, the branding glaring back up at me, seemingly glowing in the soft light. The pain flashed through my body, but was quickly replaced by coldness. “Wasn’t that why you sold me out?!” I snapped my eyes to him. He took a step back under my glare, his body visibly trembling. “Why don’t you just go back to them and make it happen? See how much your dream becomes reality!”

“It wasn’t what Pendulum wanted!” he growled back, before he slumbered down on his haunches, tears in his eyes.

“And why would you care about what he wanted?!” I screamed out, raising to my hooves and taking a step closer. “He was—”

“Murdered by the sect!” Spot whispered. The words hit me like a hammer. I went silent and just stared at him. “He-he betrayed them. Just days before he was murdered. He stole the artifact and...” He went silent for a moment, silent tears running down his cheeks. “He was right. What we’re doing... I was there when he died. I-I didn’t wanted them to kill him. I knew how much he had done to you and...” He met my gaze. “I tried to stop them. I really did. But Foible... he just laughed as he continued torturing Pendulum. Pendulum wouldn’t break, refused to tell us where the artifact where.” He took a deep, rasping breath and looked down at the floor again. “He tried to protect you.”

I slumbered down on my haunches again, tear burning in my eyes. “Protecting me?” I whispered. “I-I don’t understand.”

Without a word he picked up an envelope from his pocket and hold out for me. “The envelope you said you were going to leave at the post office... it was for you.”

“How...” I blinked as I picked it up with my magic and levitated it to myself. It was the same envelope, filled with a dozen flowers and a snake-like creature winding along the edge.

“H-he entrusted the shard to you. To... to do what he couldn’t do.” He looked down at the floor again. “I found it in Filthy’s study. He... he threw it away as soon as the shard fell out.”

I barely listened to him as I stared at the envelope. Even if my body trembled slightly, my magic field was stable as I slowly opened it and levitated out the letter within. I instantly recognized the hoofwriting; the quill had been handled with the same care as Pendulum always had handled his tools.

Dear Clockwork. If you’re reading this, it means that Filthy is here for more than just buying a clock, and that I’ll be dead before the sun sets. It also means that Equestria’s future rest in your hooves.

There’s no excuse for what I’ve done for the illusion I thought of as real. I don’t cherish any thoughts of being forgiven, only to correct things.

In your hooves lay the last shard of Nightmare Moon’s armor. Ponies, driven to the verge of insanity over the obsession of the delusion I so recently broke free of, wish to use it to make the delusion reality. But hidden in that delusion—behind the mask of Luna, goddess of the night—Nightmare Moon is waiting. Given even a slight chance, she’ll come back and once again plunge our country into the eternal night her nightmares bring with them.

You can’t let them get the shard back. I was too much of a coward to do what had to be done, but I trust in you to do the right thing. The shard has to be taken to Celestia without hesitation! Only she knows what to do.

Don’t trust anyone, Clockwork! The ponies wishing to make the illusion into reality hide everywhere.

I blinked and read through the paper twice more. I... I lost it. The shard... I. Why would he? I shook my head, trying to clear it from thoughts. He trusted me with it. Why?

Does it matter? You failed him.

“I didn’t know,” I whimpered quietly to myself, releasing the grip of the envelope. “I forgot about the envelope and—”

The sight of a second paper, slightly bigger and placed around the walls of the envelope so closely that I had firstly thought of it as the walls, silenced me. I levitated the envelope up to myself and carefully unfolded the paper. As I did, a third, smaller note became visible.

Pawn to B5, Promote into Apprentice. Checkmate. As always, you underestimate the value of the smaller pieces.

I blinked at text, shaking my head and read it again. Chess? I thought as I turned the small note around, revealing a second message. I wish I could’ve given you this under other circumstances.

My eyes wandered to the bigger paper. I blinked in surprise, my body trembling as I held back the tears. It... It can’t be.

At the top of the paper was the simple sigil of a clock, surrounded by the text Equestria’s Guild of Craftsmanship. Under the sigil, a small text begun.

It is with pride in my heart that I, Pendulum, hereby end the apprenticeship of my apprentice, Clockwork. Until the day he presents a masterpiece crafted by his own knowledge and skill to the masters of the guild, he will be entitled Journeystallion of the Clock Making Craft. With the title comes the right to independently work with the craft, as well as a payment of two hundred bits each month. Moreover...

The letter continued on, going into more detail what was expected by a journeystallion and what rights one would have. I just sat there, tears running down my cheeks as I breathlessly stared at the paper.

“Clockwork? Are you okay?” Honey whispered, putting a hoof around my shoulders. “Is something amiss?”

“No... I’m fine,” I whispered and shrugged her hoof of me. Taking a deep breath, I looked up from the paper, the ghost of a sad smile on my lips. “I’m... not an apprentice anymore. Pendulum raised me to Journeystallion. I... I.” The words died out on my lips as my shoulders slumbered down, and I dropped the field that kept the papers afloat. “I’ll never see him again. I... I won’t be able to say thank you... to make him proud.” I snapped my eyes to Spot, my voice low. “And it’s your fault!”

Blaming friends, Clockwork? The musing voice ended with a laugh that echoed through my skull. The one who just wanted a loved one back?

I pushed the voice away as I slowly rose, glaring at the earth pony. He crawled backward under my gaze until he hit the wall, all the time looking up at me with teary eyes. “I... I never meant... I didn’t want... I just wanted...” he stuttered.

“It’s your fault!” I shrieked and jumped towards him. In the same motion I drew the Rainflower blade out of the sheath and twisted it around, edge towards him.

“Enough!” Lyra boomed as she moved between me and Spot, easily catching me by my front hooves with her paws and deflecting the blade with a piece of metal, sending it flying. Glaring at me, she slowly leveled me down until my hind legs touched the ground. “That blade is not for him, Clockwork! He wasn’t the one who tortured your master to death. He wasn’t the one who ordered Pendulum’s death. The fact that he was there changes nothing. He’s as guilty as you are!” She released my front legs, and I barely had time to catch myself before I hit the stone floor.

I looked up at her with hatred, but she simply met my eyes without moving a muscle. “He was there! He could’ve stopped it, or—”

She silenced me by pressing my jaws together with a metal paw as she took a step forward, glaring down at me. “I thought you were smart, Clockwork,” she growled. “Think it over. Do you think they would hesitate to kill him as well? They were after the shard that will bring forth the return of their goddess. If he suddenly started to interfere, do you really think they would care about leaving another body behind?!”

The... they wouldn’t kill him. I looked away from her, unable to meet her eyes any more. My body relaxed as my heart rate returned to normal. Would they?

“I understand if the things you’ve gone through have taken the better of you, Clockwork. And I understand your pain. But that doesn’t mean that I’ll allow you to take rash actions like this.” She released my head. “If you want to avenge your master, I recommend listening to him. He’s the only one in this room knowing what the sect’s planning.”

Yeah, last time I listened to him I ended up being tortured, I thought with a scorn, my eyes going to the burnt part of my leg. The mark of what I’d gone through. Didn’t I promise that I wouldn’t let Pendulum’s death go unpunished? If it means that I’ll have to trust Spot again... can I do that? I looked up at Lyra, met her glare with a glare of my own. “If that’s what it takes to avenge his death, then I’ll listen.”

She met my eyes for a moment longer, before her gaze softened and she stepped aside. Spot looked wide-eyed at me from where he sat pressed against the wall, breathing heavily. “I... it wasn’t meant...” He slumbered down some. “I... never meant to kill that guard. He saw us when we were stealing the shard and... the others ran while I distracted him, but I didn’t know the building. I misjudged a turn and found myself in a dead end, cornered.” He brought a hoof up and wiped the tears from his eyes before he looked up at me. “It was different with Pendulum. Had I known what they had planned, I would never have taken the key from you. The guard was at the wrong place and I panicked. But with him... they knew that he was there, every guard on duty had been ordered to clear the streets and keep away. There wouldn’t be any witnesses for what they did. They...” He looked down again. “I couldn’t do anything to stop them.”

My throat tightened up as a lump formed in my chest. “You said that Foible had...”

The words died on my lips as he slowly nodded. “Foible was the one torturing Pendulum. I begged him to stop, but... he just laughed.”

“Clockwork, I know that Pendulum was import—”

“And he will be at the Gala?” I growled and rose to my hooves, cutting Lyra off mid-sentence.

“I-I don’t know,” Spot stuttered as he looked up from the floor. “He’s of the guard, and... he should be there.”

I looked down at him, and for a moment everything in the room was still. The only sound I could hear was the thumping of my heart and my heavy breathing as my boiling blood flowed through my veins. He trembled slightly as he met my gaze, and slowly I walked up to him, my voice cold as ice. “How do I get in there?”

“I-I don’t know! There will be guards there, and you’ll need an invitation, and—”

“Then get me one,” I snarled as I took the last step, putting a hoof against his chest. “Pendulum tried to stop them, and trusted me with doing it when he failed.” I poked him hard in the chest. “So get to it!”

“The gala is tomorrow, I don’t know where to find an invitation with...” His words died out as he looked up at me, shaking his head. “Nonono, you... you can’t be serious.”

“You’ve already gotten me out of there,” I said softly, removing my hoof and turning him my back. “A simple invitation should be easy to get out.” I could hear how he stuttering tried to get words out, before he went silent.

“You’re doing it, then?” Lyra asked.

“I promised to avenge him, Lyra. I’m not going to back down on that. Besides”—I stopped in the middle of a step, picking up the papers where I had dropped them, fresh tears forming in my eyes—“he entrusted me with it.”

“That’s what I wanted to hear,” she half-growled. I could hear how the mechanics in her paws creaked behind me. “I’m going with you.”

I blinked and looked back at her. She smiled at me with a confident smile, her two paws clenched tightly into each other. “Why?”

Her smile turned grim. “Nightmare Moon tried to tempt me with something I knew I would never have the right for again. That’s a mistake you only do once.”

“What about me, then?” I blinked and looked to the other side, where Honey had taken a step closer. “Y-you can’t just leave me behind!” As I didn’t say anything, she looked down at the floor, unable to meet my eyes. “Please... don’t leave me.”

“There is one thing.” She looked up at me as I spoke. “Find Gust. He’s working at the Prancing Pony. He might know what...” I trailed off as she looked down again, biting her lip. “What?”

“They were imprisoned for protecting you, Clockwork. Rose, Gust, Octavia... they were thrown in prison and the Prancing Pony was torn down,” she whispered.

For... protecting me? I looked up at the ceiling, the thought echoing in my mind. There must be a way for me to... I blinked. There is. “Then there’s two ponies I want you to find. Shining Armor and Quillon, both Canterlot guards. They might know something about what Falk has planned for the Gala.”

I started walking again, but after only a few steps I staggered and fell forward, barely catching myself before hitting the floor.

“Clockwork!” I could hear hoofsteps before Honey was by my side. “Are you okay?”

“He needs sleep,” Lyra said and took a grip around one of my shoulders with her metal paw, steadying me. “Are you sure we can trust these guards?”

I could feel her eyes in my neck, and slowly I shook my head. “I don’t know if I can trust anyone,” I whispered without looking up, before I raised my voice. “Tell them to meet me at The Rat before curfew has been lifted. Hopefully they will come.”

“I’ll make sure he gets some rest,” Lyra whispered behind me. “Talk with them as soon as possible and then get some rest yourself, tomorrow will be a tiresome day.” She paused for a moment. “And look after your friend. It looks like he took it hard.”

“Are you sure that...” Honey whispered back, slowly trailing off. “Thank you.”

“I don’t need any—” I started, but was quickly silenced when Lyra clenched harder around my shoulder.

“Now now, you’ll need sleep if you’re going to get your revenge.” She started walking, pushing me in front of her. I could hear how Honey protested weakly behind us before she went silent. “I only got one bed, so the couch is yours. And don’t worry. I’ll make sure that you’re awake well before the lifting of the curfew.”

⌚

“What is she doing here?!”

I looked up from the table, and the untouched breakfast, at the sudden sound. Standing in the door to the small, separate room stood Quillon, her wide eyes locked on Lyra. Behind her stood Shining Armor, looking uncertainly between the small room and the bigger main room of The Rat on the other side. Neither of them wore the guard’s armor.

The unicorn in question looked away from the knives she had been whetting with a thing, wry smile. “Quillon. Always a pleasure.”

“I saw you die!”

I looked between them. “Do you know each other?” Both Honey and Spot, who sat at the table with me, looked as confused as I felt.

“It was a long time ago,” Lyra answered. “I made a mistake that someone”—her voice were suddenly filled with venom—“better not bring up if the pony in question doesn’t want their guts spilled over the floor.” Her voice returned to normal as her smile widened. “If I remember correctly, you, Gust and Falk were all hunting me down at the docks.”

“And you jumped down the Canterlot Falls,” Quillon snarled and stepped inside the room, followed by a confused Shining Armor. “A fall of over a thousand hooves. Choosing death to escape the punishment of what you had done.”

“I’m alive, that’s my punishment,” Lyra said coldly without leaving Quillon with her gaze. “It’s a punishment worse than anything the guards would’ve come up with.”

“You should be hanged for what you did!”

“Death would be a relief,” she answered dismissively as she rose, the knives disappearing from sight. “But we’re not here to talk about old times, however much of a... pleasure I’m sure that would be for the guards.” She motioned towards me with a metal paw. “Time is of essence, and I think that Clockwork here got some answers to you and some questions on his own.”

Quillon glared at Lyra for a moment longer, before she blinked and looked at me, seemingly seeing me for the first time since she entered the room. “Clockwork... you’re alive. What happened? I mean, I know what happened, I was there when the sect attacked, but... why would
they come after you? The official version is that you’re part of the sect, but... I doubt that, personally.” She sat down on a cushion, meeting my gaze. “Falk didn’t take any real actions after it, even though six guards were wounded, two of them gravely. That, and it’s a bit all too... well-timed with the sect attacking just hours after they... cracked you. Getting you out of there and stealing the shard at the same time. Makes one ask herself why they didn’t get you out of there before you told the guards, and pick up the shards themselves. After all, if you’re a part of the sect... wouldn’t you be seen as a threat to tell the guards about the whereabouts of the shard?” She leaned back in the cushion. “Or maybe I’m just overthinking it all.”

For a moment, I just stared at her, before I slowly nodded. “I’m not a part of the sect.” My eyes shifted to Spot for a moment, before I looked back at her. “None of us are. But you might want to look into your Captain more.”

“That’s a dangerous accusation, Clockwork, especially against someone as the Captain,” Lyra said with a smile as she walked up to stand by my side. “Why don’t you show them your proof?”

“They already know, Lyra,” I deadpanned. Shaking my head, I followed her advice anyway and brought up my branded leg, placing it on the table so the branding was well seen. “But I think that this would be a good reminder.” My voice turned cold. “Illegal to a degree that not even Celestia herself could give order of it to be carried out, yet he took that risk to get me talking.”

Shining Armor winced as he looked at the branding, looking as if I had physically hit him. Quillon, on the other hoof, smiled sadly and shook her head. “The captain’s actions have been to ensure the safety of Canterlot’s residents. Risking the punishment that would come had words about his action reached the princess ears only show his dedication.” The stallion looked up at her at her words, his mouth hanging open, as she continued on.

I blinked and looked at her. “...Wha... I thought that you...”

She smiled wryly. “That I would just trust you?” She shook her head and sighed, dropping the smile. “Right now, I trust you damn more than I trust him. Everything has gone too quickly. Directly after you had cracked, he sent me and a small force to arrest Gust, Madame Rose and Octavia. Then, yesterday after he had sent away nearly half the force to prepare for the gala and the cult had attacked the other half, the orders were given to prepare for the execution of the prisoners involved with you.” She pointed a hoof at me. “Tomorrow, before sunset, they will hang on the orders of Falk, Captain of the Royal Guard, for helping a criminal that’s innocent of the crime he’s accused of.” She dropped her hoof, her eyes not leaving me. “Unless, of course, somepony does something about it.”

For a moment we just sat there, staring at each other. They protected me, I thought, my hoof drumming on the table. Gave me food and shelter. But right now... My eyes wandered down to the letter from Pendulum. His last words.

“They protected you, Clockwork.” Her words caused me to look up again. “Gust told me when we had brought them in. He told me, and the court, that you were innocent, that you hadn’t done anything. But the court, they’re in Falk’s hoof. They wouldn’t dare to go against him. You must help them. That’s what Pendulum would’ve wa—”

“What Pendulum wanted”—I levitated over the letter, nearly pressing it into her face—“was for me to take that shard to Celestia. He entrusted me with it, and I failed him!” My voice grew higher and higher for every word, the last word coming out as a scream. Every eye in the room was on me as I sat down again with a snort. “Read it.”

She picked it up in her own magic field, looking surprised at me for a moment longer before she started reading. Behind her, Shining Armor moved closer to read over her shoulder, every now and then looking up at me, quickly wincing and returning to reading. As her eyes darted across the words, her frown deepened, and once she was done with it she levitated it down before me, folding it neatly. “So, Pendulum was a part of the sect, and... stole the shard?”

I nodded, my eyes not leaving the envelope. “I understood it as such. They killed him, but couldn’t find the shard. He... had placed it in the envelope he gave to me as I left for dinner.” I looked up at her. “When I found him dead... it dropped out of my mind. I left my pouch at the tavern as payment for letting me stay. It wasn’t much, but... I hoped that it would count for something. I didn’t know that the shard was in there or...”

“And now the sect has it again...” She sighed and leaned forward. “Tell me, what do you know about Falk’s part in it all?”

“He was the one who made sure that Foible could torture Pendulum without having to worry that anyone would see it,” I growled.

“Foib...” She trailed off and shook her head, staring at me. “He come in as a guard a week before the murder... The day of the murder, he was early back from his lunch, and the day after he was loudly complaining about that we had to make those check-ups. Then the captain gave him the job to crack you for information... something he was overly loud about to whoever asked him anything.” She shook her head again. “But you’re sure that—”

“H-he did,” Spot said, his voice weak. Every eye in the room turned at him, and he shuddered under the weight of our eyes. “I-I was there... Filthy sent us to get the shard back and... get rid of the betrayer.” His words weren’t more than a whisper as he looked down into the table.

“Filthy?” Shining and Quillon said in union, the later looking at me with a raised eyebrow. “What does he have to do with it?”

“He’s the leader of the sect,” I said, waving a hoof towards Spot. “I think it’s better if he explains it.”

She looked at him and then back at me. “Why would it be better if he—”

“Just listen to him. As he said, he was there.”

She nodded uncertainly before she looked back at Spot. “Tell me, then. What is this all about?”

As Spot started telling her what he knew, slowly at first but soon all more secure, Lyra leaned in and whispered softly to me, “Don’t worry, Clockwork. Gust and the others are safe in the prison until tomorrow. I doubt Falk will do anything against them if the judge have sentenced them to hanging so close. As soon as we’ve crashed their little party and gotten that shard to the princess, I’m sure she’ll be more than happy to nullify that sentence.”

“I hope you’re right.” I sighed and met Honey’s worried gaze from the other side of the table, before I shrugged and returned to listening to Spot as he talked.

Chapter 11 - The Gala

“I doubt Celestia will make an appearance at the Gala this year,” Shining said, looking down at the crudely-drawn map of Canterlot castle he and Quillon had made. It was made from memory, and most likely not very accurate, but it was better than nothing. “Every night since the shard was stolen, she’s been pushing herself to keep the sun up so that the shard can’t be charged. My sister told me that Celestia has been pushing herself to exhaustion, more than one night as far as to drop unconscious. If someone asks her, she’s just waved them away; the only one she seems to talk with is Falk. On his recommendation, without a doubt.” He snorted. “Twily is, of course, thinking that she’s the one who’s done something wrong.”

I sighed and rubbed my temples. We had been at this for what felt like hours. Luckily for me, both of them had been assigned to guard duty during the Gala. Shining would even be inside the castle. On the table before me laid, in addition to the map, the envelope, Rainflower blade and three golden tickets. The Gala tickets Spot had stolen from Filthy during the night. With a ghost of a smile I looked up at the white unicorn. “So, let me guess. She’s going to stay in her chambers, surrounded by guards?”

He slowly nodded and looked up at me. He could barely meet my gaze for a moment before he winced and looked away. “She will be surrounded by guards all right. Hoofpicked by Falk every one of them, and without a doubt loyal to the death. If what Twily’s said is true, she’ll be staying in her chambers where she can overlook both the city and the setting sun. That’s where she’s been staying for the last weeks, and I doubt that something like the Gala will stop her from keeping the sun up. Or... at least try.”

“Guarded by the sect she so desperately tries to keep at bay,” Lyra mused. “Without a doubt ready to... stop her, should she try to interfere.” She leaned forward with a grim smile, tapping the metallic endings of the paw in the table. “Tell me, how large a part of the guards attending the Gala are of the sect?”

“The guards on duty inside the castle during the Gala are mostly new recruits; there to be shown more than to actually act. Rarely anything happens during the Gala, and since the captain has to be there himself, he can take control over the situation personally if something was to happen. Instead, most of the normal guards are appointed to the city, centered around the nobles’ area that’s mostly empty during this night,” Quillon said, before she shook her head. “Of course, we never get enough recruits to fill out the lines in the castle itself. That’s why ponies like me and Shining are appointed to the boundaries of the castle,; so we can keep an eye on both the Gala and other things. Maybe one fifth of the guards at the Gala will be non-recruits.” She shrugged. “A few of the recruits, especially the ones who haven’t been in the guards for more than a week or two, are bound to be from the sect, but I doubt everyone of them are.”

“But as long as we can’t prove that Falk is a part of the sect, even those who are true guards will work against us,” Shining pointed out. “Which leads me to the next problem. How are we going to prove it to them?”

Silence fell over the room. It wasn’t the first time that question had been asked. Thanks to the tickets, and Honey’s reassurance that she would be able to get her hooves on something that would both fit me and hide my appearance, getting into the Gala was an obstacle that we had overcome. But when it came to uncover the members of the sect... that’s where it got tricky. It wasn’t like we could just go up on stage and shout it out. That would lead to their words against ours, and that would only end in disaster.

“Maybe we could trick them into saying their plans out loud?” Spot suggested, breaking the silence.

“That might work in stories and legends, Spot, but not out here,” Quillon snorted. She shook her head and leaned forward, tapping her hoof against the map. “No, Falk and Filth won’t fall for something that easy.”

“If we get a hold of the shard, then we can get it to Celestia,” I said, holding up my hoof to silence her as she opened her mouth. “Pendulum wanted the shard to get to her hoof. She’ll know what to do with it.”

“And how about the guards that will be around her? If there are any guards that we can be certain are from the cult, it’ll be them. You just plan on walking straight past them?” She pushed down her hoof onto the map where the chambers were located. “There are five honor guards tonight, four of them waiting outside her study and the last one never leaving her side. And don’t think that just because they’re recruits, they won’t be able to handle their arms.” She made a grimace. “I’ve personally been overlooking their training, and only the five best of the recruits are standing as her guards.”

“And even if you get past those guards, how do you plan on getting out of there again?” Shining asked, looking up from the map. “I doubt she’ll just let you leave once you’ve given her the shard, and once words reaches Falk’s ears... it will be your words against his again.” He hesitated. “You... don’t plan on killing him, do you? I mean, I understand that he was involved with the murder of your master, but... I doubt that Celestia will listen to you if you decide to.”

I looked back at him until he looked away again. “I’ll do whatever it takes to fulfill Pendulum’s wish and avenge him,” I said slowly. “If that means prying it from his cold, dead hooves, then so be it.”

“Clockwork’s right,” Lyra said, placing a metal paw on my shoulder. “But for the wrong reasons. Right now, the important thing is not to get out of there alive. It’s to stop it from happening at all. That shard have to get to Celestia, and since Spot doesn’t seem to know where it’s stored, and I doubt that Celestia would listen to anyone of us, our best shot is to get a hold over it at the Gala.” Without any warning, the grip she had around my shoulder tightened and she locked my jaw in place with the other, forcefully making me stand and turn my head to her. “And you’re not going to jeopardize it all by trying to get your revenge, understood?” She growled over Honey’s surprised scream. I glared into her eyes and she glared back, her golden eyes reflecting the light. “They’ll pay for what they’ve done before this is all over. If not by your hoof then on the gallows.” She laughed grimly as she lightened the grip, not leaving my eyes for a moment. As I looked away, gaping a couple of times to get the feeling away from my jaws, she continued, “Maybe they won’t hang alone, but hang they will.”

“What do you get out of this, Lyra?” Quillon asked, looking at the unicorn with curious eyes. “You seems very eager over it all.”

“Nightmare Moon came to me with promises about a world where she would still be alive. That wouldn’t be a dream come true, that would be a nightmare. What I did to her... How would I be able to meet her eyes? How would I be able to embrace her? No, even if that wicked mare’s words were true and she could make it all undone, how would I be able to live with myself?” She smiled grimly as she looked away from me and met Quillon’s eyes. “And before this is all over, even I will pay for what I’ve done.”

“Why did you do it?” Quillon asked, her eyes tearing up some. “I’ve heard how you were before, and... I just can’t grasp it.”

Lyra smiled gently, as if she had expected the question. “What I did I did for love. I can never truly justify the events leading up to it, neither what I did.” She sighed and looked away. “Some things are better left buried, never to see the light of day again.”

“Am I the only one not understanding what they’re talking about?” Spot said suddenly, causing everyone to look at him. He winced back under the eyes. “Did I say that out aloud?”

“Right now, it doesn’t matter.” Shining was the first one to look away from Spot. “If we don’t succeed with this, we’ll all hang as traitors. That’s if we’re lucky. If the sect are successful...” He didn’t finish the sentence, and for a moment we sat in silence again.

“Shining is right,” Quillon finally said. “We have a lot to do before the Gala, and time is short. I’m going to see if I can pull some strings to get myself closer to the Gala, but… I doubt it. So… be careful.” She looked at Lyra. “Especially you. There’s not a guard in the city who hasn’t heard about you and the biggest failure in modern Equestrian history. They will recognize you as soon as they see you.”

“I doubt they will,” Lyra said with a smile. “You don’t think that I’ve been down here every day for the last decade, do you? I’ve walked the streets on a regular basis since that night, and the only thing that will be different this time is that I won’t remove the hands.”

She nodded before she turned to me again. “Good luck, Clockwork. If something goes wrong... Don’t let anything go wrong. I’ll be patrolling the main street in the nobles’ district tonight. Come there before you get to the Gala, and I’ll let you know if I’ve heard anything new. If I’m not there... then I might have managed to get inside the castle walls instead, in which case I’ll make sure to find you as soon as I can.”

Shining nodded as well before he rose. “I’m going to try to get a word with my sister. I don’t want to drag her into it, but if there’s anyone who Celestia would listen to beside Falk, it would be her.” He sighed. “If nothing else, maybe I can persuade her to stay away from the Gala tonight. For now, I wish you luck. Hopefully, we’ll all be able to meet once all this is over.”

“I’ll seek you out, Quillon,” I said as I rose myself. “Thank you.”

Sharing a thin, sad smile, the two guards left the room, softly closing the door after themselves.

“You’re really doing it, then?” Honey whispered. I looked at her, blinking once. “I won’t let you leave me behind this time!” Quickly she snatched one of the tickets from the table, waving it towards me. “I’m going with you. I won’t lose you again!”

I blinked again. “There’s only three tickets, and—”

“I’m coming with you!” she shouted, tears forming in her eyes. “I-I can help you! I’m not going to be left behind again!” She pointed at me with a trembling hoof, blinking the tears out of her eyes.

“No one’s going to leave you behind, Honey,” Lyra said softly before anyone else could react. Slowly she walked up to her, placing a metal paw on her hoof. “You three take the main entrance. I’ll find another way in.”

“You sure?” Spot said quickly. “Otherwise I can stay behind. I mean, Falk and Filthy... heck any other sect member, will recognize me as soon as they lay their eyes on me. And—”

“Clockwork will need both of you there,” she interrupted him without taking her eyes away from Honey. “I’ll find another way in. Cloaca Canterlot hides many secrets, some of them I doubt even Celestia herself remembers.” She leaned forward and whispered something to Honey, what I couldn’t hear, before she looked at me. “This is it, then? This is what you want to do? Gallop into the hornets’ nest, without any real knowledge of what awaits you?”

“Are you trying to convince me not to go, all of a sudden?” I snorted, leaning forward. “I’ve already told you, this is what Pendulum would’ve wanted. He died trying to stop them, and only because I didn’t open that envelope earlier they got the shard again! I can’t let his death be all for nothing!”

“No, I’m not trying to make you change your mind. I’m simply trying to make you understand what’s at stake here,” she snarled. “Pendulum died because he was too much of a coward to go with it to Celestia, and I won’t allow you dying just because you think that you can give him revenge by killing those who you can blame!”

“You’ve no ri—”

Before I could react, she locked my jaws tight with her paws, glaring into my eyes. “I’ve every right.” She spoke in a dangerously low tone. “You’re not going to be alone tonight, Clockwork. You’ve three others with you, two of them ponies you’ve known for years, and everyone have we put our trust into your hooves. One misstep tonight, and you might not be the only one going to the gallows.” She laughed grimly. “I don’t think that I’ll be able to avoid it myself, not after what I did, but are you really going to put those two through it?” Her eyes softened some as she loosened the grip around my jaw slightly. “I know that you want to get your revenge on them, and trust me when I say that so do I. They used an Asphodelus blade in ways it should never be used; they defiled the very existence of them! But I know that they’ll get what’s coming for them if we just succeed tonight.” She released the grip but didn’t look away. “And that means you’ll have to control yourself as well. Pendulum entrusted you to get that shard to Celestia. You don’t want to fail him just because you let your feelings get the better of you, do you?”

“You’re right,” I growled, taking a step back and bending my knees slightly, leashing out towards the knife on the table with my magic. “Pendulum entrust the shard to me. I failed, and now it’s once again in their hooves. I won’t fail again, and I will avenge him!”

She laughed and shook her head, taking a step back as well. “I doubt that you would manage to stand up against them, Clockwork,” she said mockingly. “This will all be better if we just—”

With a snarl I leaped towards her, the knife flying from the table straight for her. I saw how she smiled and, quicker than I could react, took a step forward, three knives suddenly in the air. As the knives collided and scattered in different directions, none of them coming close to either of us, she got down on her knees. Desperately I tried to change my direction mid air, but just as I was above her she got up again, her paws taking a grip around my throat and abdomen, punching the air out of my lunges. With a twist of her body, she rammed me into the table, placing one hoof over my chest, looming over me. I could hear the sound of the knives hit the floor behind her over the ringing in my ears.

“This is what I talk about,” she said calmly as I gasped for air. “The torture you were exposed to changed you. When I offered to make the blade for you, you were calm. You thought over the situation and didn’t just act. This is what happens when you let your feelings take over!” Her voice got higher for every word, the last words nearly a scream. I could see traces of tears in her eyes as she glared down at me. Suddenly, her horn glowed bright and I could feel cold metal against my throat. “You see how easy it is? Just like that, they could kill you, only because you allowed your feelings to take over!” She blinked away the tears and removed the knife again, her voice turning softer. “All it takes is a single incision at the wrong place, and all can be undone. I doubt that’s what Pendulum would’ve wanted; for you to die trying to get a petty revenge.”

“Then what do you want me to do?!” My voice came short between breaths. “Just sit still while they fulfill what Pendulum died trying to prevent?”

She blinked at me, before she smiled. “No, Clockwork. I don’t want you to just sit still.” She removed her hoof from my chest and stepped away from me, at the same time levitating the rest of her knives back into their sheaths. “But I want you to promise me that you won’t act without thinking. As you said yourself, Pendulum died trying to prevent this. One safe way to make sure his death was wasted would be to die yourself.”

I didn’t make any attempt to get up. My breathing slowly returned to normal as I just lay there, staring up at the ceiling. She’s right. I gritted my teeth. I’m too weak to take them on directly. Maybe if...

“Clockwork, are you okay?” Honey said softly, nearly in a whisper.

Looking up at her, I nodded once before I rolled over and got up on my hooves. “I’m fine.” I turned my gaze to Lyra, who had stepped up to the door. “I can’t promise you that I won’t act without thinking, Lyra.” She stopped mid step at the sound of my voice, turning her head around to look at me. Before she could say anything, I continued. “What I can promise you, however, is that I’ll think now. I know a way to make this work, but I’ll need your help with it.”

For a moment, she just looked at me, a thin smile playing on her lips. “What do you need of me?”

I returned her smile with a small one myself. “How many can you get through Cloaca Canterlot?”

⌚

“I look ridiculous!” Spot whined for what had to be the fifteenth time. Although the beak-like mask made it impossible for me to see his face, I could picture him grimacing towards the chipped mirror and his reflection there within. “Why do I have to be the flamingo? I don’t even understand why I’ve got to go with you in the first place! Why can’t I go with the others?”

“I thought it would fit you,” Honey said with a smile. With a gentle flick of her hoof, she corrected some of the pink feathers around the brim of the mask. “And I was right, it really does. Besides, we were lucky they had anything left.” She shrugged as she turned her attention to me. “You look great, by the way.”

I only listened to them with half an ear, irritated trying to fixate my own mask so that it wouldn’t fall down over my eyes. Once again it slided down as soon as I released my magic from it, and this time I barely caught it before it hit the ground. “This is impossible!” I growled, barely catching myself from hurling the mask into the wall. “How am I supposed to get it to stay?!”

“Why does he gets to be the wolf?” Spot asked. “He’s too small for that outfit anyway! I know, how about he goes as the flamingo?”

Honey laughed gently as she stepped up to me. “You fit as the flamingo, Spot. It’s like you were born for it.” With a tug she took the mask with her mouth and walked up to the table, placing it among the debris there. With quick hoof movements she started picking out pieces of cloth and putting them inside the mask. “Besides, he needs to be completely concealed under the costume and the flamingo one... isn’t that discreet.” She snorted. “It’s like it’s created for some kind of pink pony that’s way too... easy on her hoof, so to speak.”

“Yeah, and that you give to me.” He turned towards the mirror again. “It looks like I’ve molted or something!”

“I told you it fit you,” she said softly as she picked up the mask again, eyeing it carefully. “That’s why I got some of the pink cloth, to fill up the missing spot.” She motioned towards the mask. “There, try it.”

“Then why can’t he have it?” Spot whined as I levitated over the mask to myself. “You could’ve covered it up for him as well!”

“You want to help him, right?”

“Yes, but—”

“Then you go as the flamingo,” she said, her voice getting an edge of steel. “You’ve caused enough trouble for him already. Honestly, I don’t even know why he’s bringing you with him this time.”

Spot took a step back and looked into the floor. “I-I didn’t... I never,” he stuttered. For a moment, he went silent, before he added with a whisper, “I helped you get him out of there.”

“I want you both by my side,” I said and looked into the mask, eyeing the inside. With a shrug, I levitated the strap over my head and placed it firmly on my muzzle. With the added cloth, it nearly fitted like a glove. “I can not do this alone. Not without the ones I call friends by my side.” I sighed. “Somepony have to have to stop me if I let my feelings take over.”

In the silence that followed I turned my attention to the mirror. The mask, created to look like aged wood, was frozen in a grimful grin, polished wood gleaming like fangs in the light. The rest of the costume was quite heavy, like the mask created to look like aged wood with small branches sticking out here and there. Under one of the logs, concealed so that you could only see it by looking straight at it, was the Rainflower sheath hidden. Two leaves, placed to resemble the eyebrows the fable-creature were said to have, were placed above the cold eyes glaring back at me.

“Y-you’re still... calling me a friend?” Spot asked in a whisper. In the mirror I could see how he looked up at me, blinking. “E-even after what I did?”

I looked at him in the mirror. He didn’t even seem to notice as he looked up at me, seemingly insecure and... I blinked. Hopeful? For a moment longer I just stood there, looking at him as he started fidgeting with his hooves, still not looking away from me. Looking up even the slightest, I could see Honey look between us. Disgusted, angry or pitiful I couldn’t tell.

As I looked at Spot again, now looking dejectedly down into the floor, I didn’t know what to feel. A part of me whispered that I should just leave him, that he would only betray me again. That the companionship we had shared as friends apparently didn’t mean anything to him anymore.

Another part of my mind pushed the first part away to the darkest corner of my consciousness, locking it tightly. He got me out of there again. If what he said is true, I’ve him to thank that I’m even alive. And even if he put me there in the first place... I sighed and looked back at myself. Does that companionship means nothing to me? “I can’t forget what you did, Spot,” I said slowly, not looking away from my own reflection. “You put me through hell.” My voice heated as I for a brief second could feel pain flash through my body from the branding. I lost my breath, tears forming in my eyes. Then, as quickly as it had come it disappeared. With a deep breath, I shook my head and looked at them through the mirror; neither of them seemed to have noticed anything. “Even if you claim that you never meant to. But even then, you came back for me. Both of you.” I sighed and shook my head, turning around to face him. “Yes, you’ve made a mistake. A big one. But I made a mistake when I never tried to talk with you after that night five years ago. I put you through pain. Another kind of pain, but pain nonetheless, but still you were—”

I was suddenly silenced by the bigger earth pony jumping to his hooves and embracing me. “I’m sorry, Clockwork. I... I really am,” he cried. I could hear how the costume protested as he pressed me closer to him. “I... I didn’t mean to put you through it, I never thought they would—”

“That’s enough!” Honey suddenly snapped, forcing herself between us and pushing Spot from me. “Think about the costumes! Don’t ruin them!”

I just sat there, staring at Spot as he looked down at the floor, fidgeting with his hooves and mumbling a “sorry”. Before I could say something, Honey spun around and started walk small, quick circles around me, looking over the costume. Every now and then she stopped and corrected something, mumbling to herself while doing so. When she seemed satisfied, she turned around to Spot, going over him in the same way.

Then, with a small nod to herself, she stepped away from him. “At least you didn’t destroy them. But be careful next time. We won’t be able to get any more costumes.”

He smiled sheepishly as he looked away from me, rubbing the back of his head with a hoof. “I know, it was just—”

She silenced him with a hoof, nodding and whispering something I couldn’t hear.

“Aren’t you going to try yours?” I asked her as I rose, shaking my head. “I mean, we don’t have that much time before we’ve to go.”

Spot looked at her, blinking once. “Yeah, I’ve not even seen your costume yet!” He folded his arms around his chest, the smile on his muzzle taking away all the seriousness he might have tried to bring forth. “You’ve been all worked up on that we should get ours on and that they fit, but you haven’t tried your own one!” He laughed at the grimace she did. “Whatever it is, it can’t be worse than the flamingo!”

“It is,” she said with a laugh, still grimacing. “They didn’t have any other and...” She sighed and turned around, carefully picking up a small crate from the floor and placing it on the table. With another, worse grimace, she removed the lid of it and picked up a glaring yellow and black costume, spitting it out on the table. “I’m going as a bloody bumble-bee.”

Spot laughed even harder. “It... It has wings!” He pointed at the small, nearly transparent things on the costume's back. “And antennae!”

“I know, Spot,” Honey deadpanned, running a hoof over the cloth as a grim smile spread over her lips. “And watch out so I don’t make you wear it instead.” Spot snapped silent, still smiling amusingly, and she shook her head. “I could’ve gone with the flamingo, but no... I wanted to be nice, even after everything somepony did...”

“I’m... sure you will be a great bumble bee?” he said slowly. He blinked, a worried expression spreading over his muzzle. “Please don’t make me go as it. I’ll be nice and not complain about the flamingo!”

“You better not,” she mused, before she sighed. “Would you two be so dear and help me get this on?”

Spot hurried to his hooves. Without even pausing to remove his mask he started dragging the costume over her head, the beak on the mask getting in the way more than once.

“Spot, take the mask off before you poke my eyes out.” Honey’s growl were muffled by the cloth around her. She flailed with her legs as she tried to back away from Spot. “And stop that! It’s not meant to be pulled over my head!” Falling down on her haunches, she pushed him away and finally got the costume over her head. For a moment, she just sat there and blinked, shaking her head. Then she glared at Spot, her voice turning dangerously low. “Take off that mask and help me after my instructions, okay?”

He nodded quickly, mumbling a “sorry”. Without looking away from her, he removed the mask and placed it at the table, revealing the sheepish smile he wore. With a sigh Honey rose again, carefully placing the costume on the floor and stepping into it. “Just pull it up and tie it together on my back,” she instructed before she looked up from the costume again. “And take it easy! I don’t want to see you destroy it!”

I walked up to her, removing my own mask, and stopped on the opposite side from where Spot stood. Together, we slowly pulled the costume up, stopping more than once when Honey shifted slightly to let it get into place. When it finally got over her back, I quickly buttoned it while Spot held it down. Once that was done, we took a step back and looked at her.

“These are meant to be hoofsewn for the pony wearing them,” she mumbled for herself as she looked into the mirror. “Not... urgh... It’ll have to do.”

“Cheer up!” Spot said quickly, nudging her shoulder. “You look great.”

“Yeah, right.” She snorted as she brought up a hoof to connect one of the antennas. “I look nearly as ridiculous as you do.” After a last look over, she looked at me with a wink. “You won’t feel too embarrassed going with the two of us, Clocky?”

“It’s not a pleasure trip,” I said as I levitated up the timberwolf mask again, looking at it. Then, with a slight smile, I put the mask on. “But I’m glad I’ve you with me.”

⌚

“Relax,” Honey whispered in my ear as we slowly passed the guards patrolling the streets. “We don’t want to bring attention to ourselves.”

“I’m relaxed,” I pressed out through clenched teeth, not leaving the guards with my eyes for a second. One of the guards met my gaze, but quickly looked away again and continued on.

“No, you’re not,” she said, tapping me lightly on the side of my head. “And if you continue it like this we won’t even get to the Gala.” Her voice softened some as I looked at her. “Don’t worry. They won’t recognize you unless they remove that mask. So lets make sure they won’t get a reason to, huh?”

“Where is she anyway?” Spot asked from my other side. “Every guard looks the same, and—”

“She’s here somewhere, we just have to keep looking,” I interrupted him and started walking again. Levitating up my pocket-watch and checking the time, I frowned. “But we got to hurry. Who knows how much time we have before it’s too late.”

“Not long, I reckon.”

I spun around at the sudden voice, nearly dropping the clock on the ground as I drew my blade. Before me, looking down at the sword tip placed against his nose, stood one of the guards who had just passed us. Or... at least I thought it was one of the guards who had just passed us. They all looked the same. She looked up from the blade with a gentle smile, shaking her head. “No need for a weapon, Clockwork. It’s me.”

“Quillon?” I asked, not lowering the sword. “How did you know it was us?”

She chuckled softly as she levitated the helmet of her head. Slowly she started to transform, gaining some height as her features turned more feminine and her coat changed from the snow-white guard coat to a more silvery tone. Quillon winked at us as she placed the helmet on the ground at her hooves. “Three ponies walking the streets towards the Gala, judging on their outfits”—she looked us over—“mismatching outfits at that, most likely gotten in a hurry. Not only that, but they’re not really walking the fastest route. This although they are most likely late already. One of them seemingly tense and most import—”

“Okay, okay,” I interrupted her, sheathing the blade again. “I get it.”

“—antly, I talked with Honey after she bought the costumes,” she finished without caring about my interruption. With a slight frown, she looked at me. “But you really shouldn't be that quick with drawing your sword, Clockwork. If the guards at the Gala sees it...”

“I know, I know,” I muttered before I continued to the point we were here for. “So, got anything new on the Gala?”

“Falk called in five more guards this morning. Real guards who’re going to replace a few recruits he moved from the central event to...” She shook her head. “I don’t know. I don’t doubt that they’re still in the castle, but none of the assigned guards could or would answer that question.”

“And they’re part of the sect?”

“I want to say no, but I don’t think that we can be certain either way. Three of them have been in the force as long as I’ve but... Falk has as well, and I didn’t think that he would be part of the sect. As of now, we don’t have any way to tell... so I guess that you have to be extra careful in there.”

“...No way to see...” I blinked slowly and looked past her, the cogs in my mind turning. Then it dawned on me. “No, we don’t have any way to see. But I know someone who do. Quillon, I need you to get Gust out and to the Gala. He might be able to perceive who’s part of the sect and—”

“And as soon as he get’s seen by any guard he will be caught again, just like you,” Quillon interrupted me. “I doubt you have any spare costume you can magically put forth. Besides, what does it matter right now if he can tell who’s a sect member and who’s not? It’s not like anyone will trust your claims.”

“There have been a change in the plan,” I said quickly. “The numbers have turned into our favour and the guards will be... well, disarmed. I doubt that every sect member would be a guard, and if we can figure out who’s not a sect member...”

“Then we can gather all the sect members in one place.” Quillon’s smiled grimly. “I’ll get Gust out of his cell and to the Gala as quickly as possible.”

I nodded. “Once you do, find Shining. The leader of the gang, Pocket Slip, will be close to him.”

She blinked, her smile faltering. “...Pocket Slip and his gang? What... what did you say to get them into this?”

“The truth.” I shrugged. “That the Gala would be mainly unguarded and that we could give them a way in that would give them the element of surprise.”

“You trust him?” she asked with a raised eyebrow. “I mean, what’s saying that he doesn’t have members of the sect with him and we only bring more of them there?”

“I don’t trust anyone but a few,” I snorted, glancing towards Honey and Spot. “But even then, he should be able to create enough confusion to—”

“Does that really matter right now?” Spot interrupted me. He shrank back some as I looked at him, stuttering, “I mean, Pocket and Lyra is already on their way to the Gala through the sewers, and if we don’t get there to warn Shining...” He didn’t finish the sentence.

Shaking my head, I turned to Quillon again. “Spot’s right. Shining have to be prepared. Get Gust out and come to us as soon as possible, we’ll need him.”

“I will,” she said with a nod. She levitated up her helmet and put it on, slowly transforming back into the normal guard. “Good luck and sun’s speed.”

With a nod of my own, I started walking again. I didn’t need to look back to know that Spot and Honey was close behind me, and together we walked towards the Gala with quick steps.

⌚

“It’s beautiful,” Honey whispered breathlessly. Even through the mask, I could see how her eyes darted from side to side as she tried to look at everything at once.

I only nodded as I continued walking on the pavement that winded towards the drawbridge that would lead to the actual castle. Getting into the castle grounds had gone without any difficulties; the guards at the gate to the castle grounds had barely glanced at the tickets before they allowed us to pass.

From the corner of my eye I could see a few guards slowly patrolling the garden in groups of two, only briefly eyeing us before returning to keeping an eye out for ponies that shouldn’t be there. I couldn’t help but ask myself if they were sect members, just waiting for the time to come, or if they were genuine guards. Another part of me wondered if they would even notice anything.

“Clockwork, is something wrong?” Spot asked lowly.

I looked away from the guards, and for the first time I realized that I had stopped walking. Spot looked back at me with a worried frown. Behind him I could see how Honey continued walking down the pavement, unable to look away from the sun-lit castle. With a shrug, I continued walking. “No, I’m fine. Just...”

“Wondering how this will all end?” He fell in next to me. “If we will survive?”

“Along those lines.” I looked up at the castle, with its spires and towers reaching for the bright blue sky. Before midnight, this would all be over. For the better or for the worst.

“What if Lyra have already arrived? What then?”

“Then we would’ve noticed something by now,” I said as my eyes moved towards the entrance beyond the drawbridge Honey had already reached. “I doubt it would be this peaceful if fighting broke out in the castle during the Gala.”

Walking over the wooden bridge, the laughter and music from the inside of the castle slowly started drowning out the sound of the birds and crickets in the garden. Honey had stopped just before the end of the bridge, looking wistfully towards the entrance. As we caught up with her, the sound of the festivities nearly completely drowned out every other sound.

She looked between us, a wide smile on her muzzle. “We’re at the Gala, guys! This is so exciting!”

“Yeah, exciting,” Spot mumbled, glancing towards me. “Walking to our possible death, trying to foil the plans of a sect with some of the most powerful ponies in Equestria leading it.”

Her smile faltered some. Turning away, she muttered loud enough for us to hear, “I’m just trying to lighten the mood some, but no...”

With a sigh, I continued walking. “I’m sure we can entertain ourselves afterwards... If we don’t ruin the party completely, that is.”

“Like I would want to party with these snobs,” Spot muttered behind me.

I could hear how Honey whispered something to him, and although I couldn’t hear the words her poisonous tone told me exactly what it was about, leaving him stuttering. Rolling my eyes, I continued walking towards the, surprisingly enough, unguarded doorway that the sound of festivity came from.

Two iron-fitted oaken doors, each of them at least five times as big as anyone of us, stood wide open. The Canterlot Castle Gate. Pendulum had said that only the smaller door, fitted in the right of the bigger doors, would normally be opened for guests. Of course, he had said that with a smile and a laugh, adding that “maybe he wasn’t worth the big doors, since it was only the matter of the clock tower being built”.

But as I stood before those gigantic doors myself, I doubted they would be opened like this on more than special occasions. For a moment I felt incredible small, looking up at this monstrous architecture of ponies from the past, but it disappeared as I stepped past the doors.

The garden inside the gate wasn’t as oversized as the gate, but it left me equally breathless. It was divided into two smaller parts: one inner grounds, surrounded by a bigger one. The only thing dividing them being a small, decorated wall barely reaching the top of my knees.

In each corner of the inner part grew a great tree, shielding the garden from the sun with its foliage. Each of the trees were decorated with small, unlit lanterns; decorations for the Gala, I assumed. In the middle of the trees stood a fountain of white marble, the soothing sound of the clear water just audible over the sound of the festivities around us.

The pavement, bordered by flowerbeds that contained aromatic flowers and plants, connected the inner area with the rest of the garden. It also connected the garden itself with the rest of the castle.

Ponies, both guests and guards, sat or moved around in the calm garden. The guests, every one of them clad in a costume of an animal, were nearly exclusively in groups of two. Each little group were accompanied by a bottle of wine, and I could see a servant hurry towards one of the groups with another bottle.

The guards, on the other hoof, were mostly alone, keeping a lazy eye on the guests as they slowly moved around the garden. Every now and then they stopped to talk with another guard or, if a guest asked them something, answer a question.

“What way should we take?” Spot muttered behind his mask, eyeing one of the three pavements leading to different parts of the castle. “Split up, or...”

I shook my head. “We won’t be able to tell him from the rest of the guards.” I eyed a pair of guards, one unicorn and one pegasus standing and conversing on the other end of the garden. “Or, rather, the rest of the unicorn guards,” I corrected myself, flicking a hoof towards the two guards.

He nodded. “Right, then we just have to ask every unicorn guard...” He paused and quickly looked around the garden. “We’ve three in here and the sun knows how many inside the festivities. How are we supposed to—”

“Got any better ideas?” I growled lowly, snapping my head to him. “Take one entrance each. Count the unicorn guards and get back here as quickly as you can without drawing any attention to yourself.”

“Be careful,” Honey whispered. She tore her eyes away from the scenery and placed a hoof on my shoulder. “Don’t do anything stupid now when we’re not close.”

“No promises.” I shrugged her hoof off me and, without another word, started to walk towards the central entrance. I could feel both Spot and her eyes at me following me until I had gone underneath the gateway leading me into one of the festivity rooms.

It was a big room, close to completely open. At the far opposite end of the room, two marble staircases went like a T up towards the upper parts of the castle. From the map I had seen earlier, I guessed that the right stairs would lead towards the throne room and, beyond that, to the princess’s private chambers and study, while the left one would be one of the ways towards the main event room. With the guards standing before the right staircase, I guessed that the throne rooms and the rooms beyond that were off-limit for guests tonight.

The room was more or less empty; only a few ponies, most of them servants, walked here. Nearly all of them seemed to move between the other two rooms, not dwelling in here for longer than casting a quick glance towards the top of the stairs.

The only thing standing out as part of the festivity was three ponies standing with instruments between two statues near the entrance. Two of them played slowly on stringed instruments, spreading a soft tune that echoed in the nearly empty room, while the last one lazily leaned against one of the statues, yawning widely.

A lone stallion, looking at the spot where the staircase divided into two separated staircases, stood in the middle of the room. He didn’t wear any costume like the guests did, nor did he wear the servants outfit. Instead he stood there in normal clothes. The ponies in the room seemed to ignore him, simply walking around him without looking at him. As if he felt my eyes on him, he looked back at me with a smile, before he returned to look at the stairs.

Blinking, I walked up to him. Before I could even say anything, he started talking with a soft voice that seemingly followed the tunes of the music. “She used to stand there. Every year she would stand there, personally greeting the guests with a smile and a few words. It didn’t matter who they were or if they were noble or not — this night they were all her little ponies.” He sounded sad. Regretful, even. “She looked past every flaw and defection, took out the purest in the ponies around her. Too her, everypony was beautiful in their own way.” With a chuckle, he glanced at me. “I’m sure she will love meeting you, Clockwork.”

I just stared at him. How did he... “Do I know you?” I shook my head. “I... How do you know who I am?”

He chuckled softly as he looked back at the stairs. “I know a lot of things, Clockwork. I know who you are. What you’ve gone through and what you’re doing here tonight.” His smile wavered, and for a moment I thought I could see tears in his eyes. If they were there he quickly blinked them away. “The guard you seek is in the room to your right. He’s waiting for you. Once you’ve done what you came for”—he sighed and shook his head—“the shard is with Falk. Find him and you will regain the shard. You must hurry. The shard need not to be exposed to the moon for long before it’s too late.”

I looked towards the right entrance. “Where can I find Fa—” The words died in my mouth as I looked back again. Whoever the pony had been, he wasn’t there anymore. I looked around the room, but he was nowhere to be seen. It was as if he had vanished from thin air. What... who was he...

I shook my head once more before I looked towards the right entrance again. If Shining is in there... then maybe he’ll know where Falk is. Hurrying up my steps, I started walking towards the entrance. Behind me, I duly heard how the music picked up again where it had left off.

And if I find Falk, I’ll find the shard. Then I can—

Then you can do what? I nearly tripped over my hooves as the mocking voice filled my mind. You don’t honestly think that you can do anything against the Captain of the Royal Guards, do you?

Who are you?! Get out! I snarled mentally, trying to push the voice away.

It just chuckled as it pressed on. I’ve seen you fight. It might be enough to win over that wife killer or a guard, but him? You won’t even get the chance to parry before he strikes you down like a hawk strikes down a rabbit. Do yourself a favour and just run, Clockwork. Leave this behind, flee and save yourself. You can’t stop it, so why even bother trying?

The answer came without me having to think. Pendulum entrusted me with it, I lashed out. He gave me the shard to take to Celestia and I promised to avenge him... I’m not going to fail him again!

Oh, yes... Pendulum, the voice cooed softly. Do you know why he became a part of the sect? Do you know how I... induced him to my side?

Her words... The tone... the realization hit me like a hammer to the head. Nightmare Moon... how... no... I leaned against the closest wall, closed my eyes and tried to push the voice away. Get out of my head!

You weren’t his first apprentice, she continued, completely ignoring my attempts to get her out. Did he ever tell you about her? No? I could hear the smile in her voice. Silver Bell was her name. A sweet thing. Her voice was timid as the winter snow. A swan wouldn’t be able to challenge the gracefulness she carried in her every step. It was inevitable that Pendulum would develop the deep feelings he did for his new apprentice. What was surprising was that she would develop the same feelings for him.

I shook my head. I... I don’t care. Get out. Get out!

The masters of the guild didn’t agree with the relationship that blossomed between them. Not only was the very thought of a master being unable to control his feelings for an apprentice, at least openly, unacceptable. But with the age difference between them? She was barely a full grown mare, and he had already been a master clockmaker for nearly twenty years. They threatened to throw him out from the guild. She paused for a moment, chuckling darkly. But one does strange things when one’s in love. For him, it was giving up his craft for her. She sighed mockingly. Two years after he had lashed out at the master of the guild and left it ‘never to return’, the tragedy happened. Her voice was too gleeful for one who thought of it as a tragedy. She got sick. A common cold that never left her body. On Hearth's Warming Eve, one of her lungs collapsed. Three days later, she was dead.

Get out... I begged. The cloth inside of the mask absorbed my tears. Please... get out.

Oh, Pendulum was absolutely devastated. He didn’t leave his room before the funeral. He was unable to go up to the coffin without help from the guild master. With a gentle kiss on her dead, cold forehead, he said her last farewell. After that, he was an easy target for me. He had lost his only light in life and would go through anything to get her back. It didn’t even take me a week before I made him my obedient little pony. Oh, the things he’s done in my name.

“Leave me alone!” I growled, my voice thick. “I don’t care! I don’t want to hear more!”

Oh, but you do care, Clockwork. I can feel it. Even if you don’t want to admit it, you know that what I say is true. You always wondered over it. Why was he there that night, five years ago? His home wasn’t close to the alley where he found you. He wouldn’t take that way home from work or from that pub he used to love so much down at the docks. So how come that he was there to find you? For a moment it felt like a hoof slid down my neck, causing a cold shiver to spread through my body. One could call it fate. He had spent the day, and long into the night, at his wife's grave. Just as he had done every major celebration since the day she died. The only thing saving your life that night—I felt the hoof moving to my chin, lifting my head up like she wanted to look into my closed eyes—Was that he had lost her so long ago.

You-you’re lying, I thought, falling down on my haunches. Is... is it true? Am I only alive because... I could feel the tears dripping down my cheeks, slowly getting absorbed by the clothing of the mask. I could vaguely feel a hoof on my shoulder, and someone asking if I was okay, but I ignored it. Because his last apprentice died?

Really, Clockwork? she cooed disappointed. That’s it? I mention a part of your master’s past, and you just break down? I thought you would be tougher and at least a tiny little bit fun to break after that torture. Not... this. She laughed coldly. To think that Pendulum would entrust the shard of my armor to something so pathetic!

“I might be pathetic,” I growled lowly. Shrugging of the hoof from my shoulder, I rose slowly, before I opened my eyes. “But I’m going to make him proud!”

“Clockwork? Are you okay?” Spot asked, taking a step back. “Making who... do you want to get out? Get some air?”

I blinked as the room came rushing back. Both Honey and Spot stood next to me, the former with a hoof still in the air. The soft tunes of the music still echoed in the room. Above me, the guards returned to not caring a bit about the ponies below as I looked up at them.

Relief washed over me as I realized that the voice of Nightmare Moon had left me. “No.” I shook my head, my voice thick. “I don’t need to get air. Not now. I can’t waste that time.” I took the last couple of steps towards the room. “Shining Armor is in this room.”

“You... you’re sure about that?” Spot asked, hurrying after me. “If that’s the case, we’re in luck. I only saw one unicorn guard in there.”

“How do you know that?” Honey suddenly stood before me, stopping my way. “That Shining Armor is in there?”

“I...” I hesitated. I was told by a pony, who then disappeared as I looked away... I shook my head and moved past her. “Just... trust me with this, okay?”

She sighed and followed after me, muttering something under her breath. I could hear how Spot whispered something to her, too low for me to hear, but I ignored it as I stepped through the open doors.

On the other side, a large dining room opened up. Three long tables rested like a big T against the wall on my left. They were filled to the brim with all kind of food and sweets imaginable, and filled the room with a heavy aroma of food. From the ceiling hung a single road of chandeliers; their lit candles barely adding anything to the light that flowed in from the windows facing the garden.

At the far end of the room, three musicians stood on a small elevated platform. The soft tunes of their instruments were barely audible over the chattering of the guests. Servants moved in and out the room through two doors, one at each end of the tables. Some of them moved to serve the guests, standing in small pools around the room, refreshments, while others made sure that none of the food plates were empty.

As I walked into the spacious room, I realized that I recognized some of the guests. A few of those who had removed their masks, either to eat, drink or just for comfort, had been customers at the shop. It feels like a lifetime ago, I thought bitterly, looking away from a thin unicorn who had just put away a pocket watch I personally had delivered to his doorstep not three months ago. Will I ever be able to go back? Can I go back?

I snorted to myself. Of course I will. Pendulum made me a journeystallion; I’ve every right to continue on. Looking over the room, trying to find the unicorn guard, I pushed the thoughts of my mind. But right now, I must stay focused on this.

There wasn’t more than seven guards in the room. Three earth ponies, three pegasi and, as Spot had said, only one unicorn, standing spread out and seemingly keeping an eye on everything at once. As the unicorn saw me, he smiled and motioned towards a door behind himself.

“Are you sure about this?” Honey whispered as I started walking towards the door the unicorn disappeared behind. “What if it’s—”

“It’s not a trap, Honey,” I said, rolling my eyes. “Stop being so suspicious about everything.”

“I-I just...” She sighed. “You wanted us to stop you if you did something without thinking, and I think this is a time like that. How do you even know that that guard is Shining Armor and not someone from the sect?”

“I said that, didn’t I?” I paused in my steps. They will think that I’m mad if I tell them. If I don’t... then what was the meaning to have them with me? I took a quick look around to make sure that no one was listening to our conversation. Since everyone seemed to be deep in their own ones, I continued. “There was a stallion in the other room telling me that the guard I was seeking would be in this room.”

“How... who was he?”

I shrugged and started walking again. “I don’t know. When I looked away, he just disappeared.”

“Wait, wait, wait.” Honey hurried up her steps and stopped to block my way. “You’re going to talk with this guards just for something a mysterious stallion told you before he disappeared into thin air?”

“Yes,” I said simply.

She moved her muzzle closer to me, hissing in my ear with a sharp tone. “Are you out of your mind? What if he’s a pony from the sect?”

“Do you have any better lead?” I hissed back. “Who knows how many unicorn guards there is here. And I don’t know about you, but I don’t have any idea how to check them all to find Shining.”

For a moment she looked down at me, before she stepped aside with a sigh. “I still don’t think this is a good idea.”

I shrugged as I continued walking to the door. “It’s the best one we have.”

Most of the guests and servants didn’t even seem to notice us when we walked past them, enclosed in their own small chat-bubbles as they were. Those who did notice us looked away after a quick glance.

Reaching the door, I pushed it open and quickly walked in. The room on the other side was, unsurprisingly, a lot smaller than the dining room. A few candles placed in lamps on the walls spread a flickering light over the room, far from enough to scare the shadows away. The room was empty except for the guard standing in the middle of it, his sun armor weakly reflecting the light.

“I wondered when you would show up, Clockwork,” he said with a grin. With a slow motion he removed the helmet from his head. A ripple spread through his body, causing his coat to shift slightly towards grey. “Arrest the others, he’s mine.”

Before I could react, the door slammed shut behind us and four guards emerged from the shadows, quickly tackling both Honey and Spot to the floor.

“You didn’t think it would be that easy, did you, Clockwork?” Foible threw away his helmet and levitated up his sword.

I could feel the hatred flare up in my body, spreading through my veins like fire. In one motion I tore the mask away and brought out my Rainflower Blade.

“En garde, Clockwork.”

Chapter 12 - The Captain

“Dead again, Apprentice,” Foible jeered. “That’s the tenth time. You know, you could at least try being a challenge.”

I growled as I took a tottering step back, the blood starting to drip from the shallow cut just below my cheekbone. My breath came heavily, and I could feel pearls of sweat running down my body as I lifted up my Rainflower blade, preparing to parry another blow. I had already parried too many; the blade was chipped in more than one place, but so far it hadn’t shattered. Right now, I didn’t have any other choice but to continue parrying.

“What could you hope to accomplish?” he sneered, spitting at my hooves. “You’re the apprentice of a clockmaker, not a fighter. You don’t stand a chance against me, so why even bother trying? Just lay down and die. Make it easy for yourself.”

I took a deep breath to try and slow my racing heart, not taking my eyes off him for even a split second. The blood ran from multiple small wounds all over my body. Ten of them would’ve been fatal each on their own, had he not held back. “You killed Pendulum. Tortured him. Tortured me.” I said between breaths. “I’m not giving up.”

“I hoped you would say that.” He smiled as he lowered his body, moving his sword to line with me. “Unfortunately, I’ve already wasted too much time on you. The plan will soon be complete, and I’m not going to miss her awakening. The next blow will be the killing one.”

He leaped at me, forcing me to take several steps backwards to avoid the sword that came down towards me. One of my hooves connected with the table behind me and I swiftly ducked to the side as his blade changed direction, barely dodging it.

Without missing a heartbeat, I slashed towards him with my own blade. With a laugh he smashed it away from my grip with a hoofguard, causing it to fly across the room and bury itself in the opposite wall. “Really, Clockwork?” he said and took a step closer, levitating his sword closer to me. “That was just pathetic.” His eyes suddenly widened and he looked down at the hoofguard that he had just used to reflect the Rainflower blade with. The metal had melted where my sword had been reflected. “An enchanted blade, at that?”

I reached out for my blade with my magic when he was distracted, but before I could even grasp it he had pressed the cold metal of his own sword against my throat. “Not so fast now. You didn’t really think I’d allowed you to get a grip of your toothpick once disarming you, did you?” His smile turned grim as he looked towards my blade, pressing his sword so close to my throat that I didn’t even dare to breath. “A fire enchantment? Or just heat?” He looked back at me. “Doesn’t matter. It’ll be fun anyway.”

Slowly he walked towards me, forcing me back until I had my hind legs against the wall. Then he moved the sword away and swiftly hit me across the muzzle with his hoof. Before I could react, he had hit me twice more over my head and once in my abdomen. I fell onto the floor, gasping for air as the metallic taste of blood filled my mouth. He tugged my head up by my mane. “I think I have enough time to have you squirm under the fire once more, apprentice, with you giving me an enchanted blade and all,” he growled and slammed my head into the floor.

I looked after Foible, the only one I could really see without moving my head, as he slowly walked over to the blade in the wall. It was hard to tell, but it seemed like he was confused. His mouth moved, but I couldn’t hear anything over the ringing filling my ears.

Coughing, I tried to raise my head, to stand up, but as soon as I shifted even the slightest my head started to spin and the world started to blacken out. Groaning, I let my head fall down onto the floor again, my breaths coming in short, heavy pants.

Slowly he moved a hoof towards the hilt, quickly withdrawing it against as soon as it connected with the metal. Spitting at it, he turned around and walked back to me. On the way he picked up his own sword and pressed it against my chin, not leaving me with his eyes for a split second. When he was about halfway to me, I could swear seeing something from the corner of my eye. Looking towards the wall, I could see that the Rainflower blade was gone.

“Tell me, Clockwork”—he kneeled down next to me, forcing my head up with the tip of his sword until I looked him in the eyes, the world threatening to turn into darkness around me—“how did an apprentice like you come across such an exceptional blade?”

Without any warning, Foible’s head was jerked away from me by the metal paw wrapping itself around his neck. I could feel the sword slide off me as he lost his magical grip over it, the sound of it clattering against the floor barely audible over the sickening sound of bones breaking as he was slammed into the wall.

“I gave it to him,” Lyra growled over his whimpering. She pressed the metal paw around his neck tighter. Weakly he tried to get out of the grip, but she didn’t even flinch under his kicks. Instead she just glared him dead into the eyes and brought up the other paw into view with a grim smile. In it she held the Rainflower blade. The metal around the sword glowed glaring white, and it even looked like it had started melting. “A masterwork, created to make sure that the pony who had used another of my blades to torture Pendulum to death would atone for his sins.”

Foible turned pale, his wide eyes locked at the blade as he started flailing more in his futile attempts to get away. “No, please. I... I’ll give you anything!” He shrieked, taking a deep wheezing breath.

“You’ve nothing to give me,” Lyra hissed, tightening the grip around his neck even harder. “Neither has your false goddess. You maltreated one of my blades; defiled everything they stood for.” She laughed coldly, pressing the tip of the blade against his chest, straight through his armor, without caring about the metal that had started dripping down onto the marble floor before her eyes. He shrieked loudly as a small trickle of smoke spread from where the metal connected. The smell of burned coat reaching my nostrils. “Luckily for you, I won’t do the same. Die, Foible, son of Cyprian.”

She pushed the sword all the way to the hilt into his chest, ending his screams. Twisting the blade once, she released both it and the body. The paw’s metal seemed to cool down as soon as it lost contact with the blade, and she shook it once without taking her eyes of the smoking corpse before her. “That was for defiling her memory,” she hissed, spitting at the body.

“Clockwork, are you okay?” Suddenly Honey was next to me, placing a hoof on my shoulder. “We... we thought you would get killed!”

“I’m fine,” I coughed and tried to sit up. As soon as I tried, the world started spinning again. Resting my head against the floor, I looked up at her with a thin smile. “I... just need a moment to catch my breath.” She smiled down at me, tears in her eyes.

“Those wounds won’t kill him,” Lyra said as she walked up to me, kneeling and gently pushing my head up with a hoof to get a closer look on the cut below my cheekbone. “But we should stop the bleeding.”

“Where have you been?!” Honey suddenly snarled, pushing Lyra’s hoof away. “He could’ve died!”

“Unlike someone else,” Lyra said calmly and rose, glaring down at Honey. “I did what I was asked. Pocket’s men are inside the castle as we speak. It was your job to keep him out of this stupidity, not mine.”

“It was my own fault.” Steeling myself, I tried to get up again. Honey caught me as the world shifted, slowly steadying me as I got up on my hooves. “I shouldn’t have gone in here in the first place.”

“No, you shouldn’t. But I think it was for the best.” She glanced towards the corpse, before she looked back at me. “Did you find Shining?”

“We didn’t,” I said as I took a step towards the corpse. Honey walked next to me, giving me support. I thought I would feel better once he was dead, I thought bitterly. Once I avenged Pendulum. With my magic I took a hold of the sword struck into his chest, tugging in it with all my magic until it slid out of the body with a sickening sound. I don’t. It’s still empty. Not a single trace of blood was visible on the sword, and before my eyes it repaired itself with metal from the guard armor that had melted around it.

“I guess we’ll have to find him before the chaos starts, then,” Lyra said. She stood and looked down at the unconscious bodies of the four guards that had been together with Foible. She didn’t look at them for more than a second before she snorted and looked up at the five ponies standing half-concealed in the darkness behind them, looking wide eyed at her. “Tell Pocket that he got five minutes to get everyone ready.”

It took a moment before they realized what she had said, but they quickly nodded and disappeared through the door. It made me wonder how they had passed the guards on the outside, but before I could ask Lyra turned her attention back to us. “Get out of those ridiculous costumes. We’ll have to move swiftly if we want to find him before Pocket starts getting greedy. I don’t want the only guard we can trust in here getting caught in the crossfire without knowing what’s going on. Who knows, maybe we’ll need him once this is all over.”

“Get of the costumes? But—” Honey started, only to be interrupted by an impatient Lyra.

“You’ve got clothes under it, right?” She brought down the paw extensions, looking at the deformed metal in the paw she had held the blade. Muttering under her breath, she opened and closed them multiple times, before she shook her head. “They will have to work, I’ll have to fix them later.” She looked up at us, frowning. “What are you waiting for? Get to it! And make sure that you’ve at least stopped the worst of his bleeding.”

“But they’ll recognize him as soon as he steps out there!” Honey protested weakly, looking away from me. “And who put you in charge?”

“I wasn’t put in charge,” she said calmly, stretching out the paws to their full length. “I’m steering things until he can stand up without help again. Right now, it doesn’t matter if every living soul in this castle recognizes him. What matters is that we move swiftly and without hesitation.”

“The guards—”

“—will be outnumbered with at least four to one. If the guards try to stop us, Pocket Slip will have his ponies intervene,” she interrupted. “Non-lethally,” she added after a brief pause.

I nodded and sheathed the blade, before I started to unbutton the costume. “Give me a hoof, Honey, would you?”

With a slow nod she started helping me out of it, saying a weak “sorry” every time I flinched when the clothing touched one of the many shallow, open wounds on my body. At some places the blood had already started coagulating under the clothes I wore under the costume, causing them to fasten uncomfortably in my coat. As soon as I was out of the costume, I took hold of the vest and, with a grimace, tugged it free from my coat.

When I looked up again, Spot—who had already gotten out of his costume—had started helping Honey to get out of her own. Levitating up the sheath, I fastened it in my belt before I started helping as well. It didn’t take long before we had removed the costumes.

Lyra looked over us once, before she fastened her gaze on me. “Feeling steady on your hooves, Clockwork? I don’t want you to fall over and drop behind.”

I nodded, the movement causing my head to spin for a second. “Yeah, I’m fine,” I said between clenched teeth, my legs nearly giving after under me. Steadying myself with something that sounded like a growl, I looked up at her. “Thank you. For saving us. Things looked dark there for a moment.”

“For a moment?” she laughed and turned around. “If he hadn’t toyed around with you, you would’ve been dead.” She took a hold around the door with her whole paw. “But you’re welcome, Clockwork. Ready to get this party started for real?”

I grimaced. Had to rub it in, didn’t she? With a nod, I took two quick steps forward until I stood right behind her. “So, what’s the plan?”

“It’s your plan,” she snorted, and the wood creaked as she tightened her grip. “You tell me.”

⌚

“Over there. Is that”—Spot stopped in the middle of a step, pointing towards the base of the staircase—“Is that Pocket Slip and... Shining Armor?”

I stopped myself and looked in the direction he pointed. Standing with his hind legs nearly touching the wall, fending off three other ponies with the three blood-stained swords he kept in his purple magic field, stood Shining Armor. Blood dripped from multiple wounds over his legs and chest, and he had lost the helmet somewhere. However, the three ponies that attacked him didn’t seem better off. Two of them could barely stand without toppling over, and as I watched them Pocket took a step back from the fighting. He panted heavily as he looked around himself, before he dropped his sword and started looking over a nasty cut just over his right hoof.

They weren’t the only combatants in the room, but as I started running towards them, nopony else mattered. “Pocket, get them off him,” I yelled before I had even taken three steps in their direction. Lyra, Honey and Spot followed after me. Or, at least I hoped it was them and not a guard. “That’s Shining Armor, he’s on our side!”

The earth pony turned around to me, just staring blankly at me before my words finally reached him. Quickly turning around, he yelled out a sharp command to the two ponies still fighting, who instantly jumped aside and disappeared into the chaos around us. Left behind was Shining, panting heavily as he blinkingly looked between me and Pocket.

“Can someone tell me what’s going on?” he asked between breaths as we reached him. He had his swords ready, pointing towards Pocket. “Who is he? What are they doing here?! The castle is under bloody att—”

“He’s a friend, Shining,” I quickly interrupted him. “I called in some backup.”

Pocket eyed Shining up and down, before he smiled. “So, this is the guard fella you were talking about? Glad to have him on our side, guess it would take time to get him to surrender.”

“Surrender?” Shining glared at him, nearly offended, before he turned to me. “Why didn’t I get to know about this? And...” He blinked, before he turned both swords towards me instead, taking a threatening step forward. “If anything has happened to my sister, you’re the one to pay for it!”

“Truly a fighter,” Pocket said with a calm smile as I took a surprised step away from the swords. “But don’t you worry. The orders are that the guests are to be left alone while we take down the guards.” He paused for a moment and glared towards me. “Non-lethally.”

“Don’t worry, Shining,” Lyra said and stepped between us, gently pushing his swords away with a paw. “Twilight is safe from them; the thing you should worry about is the sect. If they would succeed, Celestia herself wouldn’t be able to protect your sister.”

He looked down at the floor with a worried expression, his shoulders slumbered and the swords pointing down. After a few second he looked up again, the worry replaced with determination. “Then what do you want me to do?”

She smiled and took half a step back, waving a hoof in my direction. “Clockwork is the one who leads this operation. It’s still his plan.”

I’m not a leader, I thought bitterly as I looked up at Shining. “I want you to take charge over this... attack, as you called it.” From the corner of my eye, I could see how Pocket’s smile dropped. With a thin smile, I continued. “You know the castle better than anyone else present, and if we want the non-sect guards to aid us, then we can’t have a thief leading it all.”

It took a moment longer for Pocket to react. Taking a step closer, he hissed sharply, “What do you mean that he’s going to—”

“He means exactly what he says, Pocket,” Lyra interrupted him firmly, glaring down at him. “If you want to plunder this place once everything is settled, then I recommend that you listen to what he says.” She smiled slightly, her eyes not leaving Pocket as he met her gaze. “As Clockwork said earlier, if the sect is stopped then Celestia won’t have any choice but to reward you for helping her.”

Shining looked confused between me and Lyra, before he stopped at me with a raised eyebrow. “You’re the leader here?”

“It’s complicated,” Honey said before I could say anything. “She’s the mechanic.”

Shining stared blankly at her. “The... mechanic?”

“I fix things others can’t,” Lyra said. “Now, with that settled”—she raised an eyebrow towards Pocket, who quickly closed his mouth again—“maybe it’s time for you to tell Shining about this grand plan of yours.” She looked over my head. “You know, before all of this takes a turn for the worse.”

Looking over my shoulder, I could see how more and more of the guards had started to get cornered just like Shining had been. Most of them fought like cornered animals, refusing to let go of their weapons even when blood streamed down multiple wounds. Only a few had surrendered their weapons and sat down on the floor in the middle of the room. A few corpses, both from the guards but mostly of Pocket Slip’s men, laid in the wake of the fighting.

“Right,” I said quickly, turning back to Shining. “We need to get the guards to surrender before any more unnecessary blood is spilled. We got to find Falk and Filthy, stop this before it’s too late, and for that we’ll need every pony available, be them guards or thieves.”

“You think the other guards will listen to me?” Shining snorted. “Besides, how would we know what guards to trust and not? For all we know, every guard in the castle might be working for Falk.”

“Gust is on his way. At least I hope Quillon got him out without any trouble. He might be able to differ between the sect and the guards.” I sighed. “In worst case, the thieves still outnumber the guards enough to be able to keep them under watchful eyes even when we press on.”

“Gust?” Shining blinked. “How would he—”

“The important thing is that he can. Save the questions for later,” Lyra cut in. “Get them to listen to you, and make it quick. We’ll need a diversion for when we go against Filthy and Falk. Unfortunately, I don’t think they care about what’s happening down here: I haven’t seen any guards getting down the stairs since the fighting started, even if word’s got to have reached them by now.”

Shining looked away. His expression darkened some as he looked over the scenery behind us, his swords perfectly motionless pointing towards the floor. Then, with a grim smile, he took a step back towards the wall. “I guess I’ll have to get their attention first,” he said silently. “Stay still. Pocket, when I give the signal, order your ponies to let go of their weapons.”

Before I could react, I had one of his swords pressing against my throat and a small, purple shimmering bubble around me. To my right and left, Lyra and Pocket where in the same situation. Pocket nearly seemed panicked over the situation, trying to take a step back from the sword only to hit the back of the bubble. Lyra, on the other hoof, stood completely still with a thin smile on her muzzle.

“This fighting ends now!” Shining bellowed with authority in his voice. “Put down your weapons, or I’ll slit their throats.”

While I couldn’t see anything behind us, I could hear how the sound of fighting got fainter and fainter, in the end dying out completely. For close to a minute, the only sound that could be heard in the room were heavy breathing and blood dripping onto the floor. Then, the sound of metal hitting against the floor echoed around me as Pocket’s ponies slowly surrendered their weapons. One and one at first, but soon everypony seemed to follow.

As the sound of the last sword dropping died out, Shining looked over the room once more. “Those orders were aimed towards you as well.” He snapped his attention towards the first guard who started to walk towards the ponies that just second ago had threatened to completely overpower them. Even if I couldn’t see anything, I guessed that the guard stopped in the middle of his step under the weight of his gaze. “It was aimed towards everyone, guard and thief.” Although his voice had returned to a normal speaking level, authority still filled it.

After a moment of confusion, some of the guards let go of their weapons. Most of them, however, seemed to stay completely still. “Who put you in charge?” one of them asked after a few seconds. “Our orders are to make sure the gala goes through peacefully and this... this is not peaceful!”

Without a word, Shining turned his gaze to the speaker. He didn’t blink, didn’t move. After a few seconds he nodded satisfied and looked away from the speaker, the sound of metal hitting the floor reaching my ears. This wasn’t the Shining I had met in the bar.

“There isn’t one of you who haven’t heard the stories about the sect that poisons our city. It doesn’t matter if you’re a guard or a thief, everyone has heard of them. Tonight, we have a situation. Right here, right now, in the middle of the Gala, that sect is on their way to fulfill their plans. Tonight, we’re not enemies. Tonight, we’re allies.” The sword against my throat was lowered down and the shimmering bubble around me disappeared. “You might ask yourself how this happened? How the sect can operate in here, this close to Celestia and with the guard monitoring the entire event?” He paused for a moment to allow his words to sink in. “Some of you know the answer to this question. The sect is everywhere around us. They’ve infiltrated Equestria to a degree we couldn’t have dared guess. It’s they who control our every move here tonight.”

“What are you talking about?” Another voice reached me from the crowd. “They’re the criminals! I was there when those cultist alicorns attacked! Just to get him out!”

Shining slowly shook his head and motioned for me to turn around. For a moment I just stood there and looked at him surprised, but soon I did as he wanted. Before me stood thieves and guards in small groups spread out around the room. Even if most thieves as well as some guards had released their weapons, most ponies had their eyes towards us. It was as if those who had their weapons still in grips didn’t realize it themselves. As I turned around, more and more of the guards looked from Shining to me and my companions. One of them, the pony who had spoken I supposed, pointed towards me with her sword.

“You all know about Clockwork. The pony who was blamed for killing Pendulum, escaped the guards on duty, myself included, just to seek refuge at The Prancing Pony. Then nopony hears anything about him for days, before he’s sold out to the Captain by one of his friends. A friend that he now travels with.” In the corner of my eye, I could see Spot cringe under the words and eyes that walked his way. “Yes, I know. I was the one who saw him standing with a knife over the corpse of his former master. I was the one who ran after him, who failed with bringing him into custody. But after meeting him in person, after seeing what the guards did to him on the Captain’s orders? I started doubting. Then he gave after for the torture Falk allowed a recruit to take care of. A small squad, lead by Quillon, was sent to bring in the three ponies that had been associated with his visit at The Prancing Pony, as well as the shard the sect was after that was supposedly placed in the money pouch Clockwork had left behind. That same night, the alicorn sect attacked. We didn’t know what hit us, and before anyone could react they were gone again. With them, both Clockwork and his money pouch, which was supposed to be locked in at the Captain’s office, disappeared.”

He took a short pause, his eyes wandering over the gathered ponies. As none of them said a word, he continued.

“I wasn’t on duty when it happened. But the day after, I got an invitation. Clockwork wanted to talk with me and Quillon. He told us everything and everything Spot, a former sect member, knew! At first I couldn’t believe that he spoke the truth. But the more he said, the more I realized the truth in his words.” He stepped past me as he spoke, stopping close to the middle of the room. “The sect aren’t hiding in the sewers like the Captain wanted us to believe. No, they’re hidden in plain sight. Many of you know this. Many of you are involved with them! Just as Falk and a lot of the nobles are!”

At once every head in the room had snapped to look at Shining. The reaction of the crowd was mixed. I could see how a few took a step back, shock and uncertainty clear in their eyes, while some just raised an eyebrow or stared at him with open mouth.

The guard who had raised her voice lowered her sword again, looking uncertain. “Tho-those are bold claims. How can we know that we can trust you?”

“Clockwork asked for my help. If he was truly part of it, as the Captain wants us to believe, that the sect wants us to believe, do you think he would’ve searched for me?” He shook his head and looked back at me. “No, I’ve chosen to put my belief in this apprentice. The way Falk have handled it all is not the way it should’ve been handled.”

For a moment, she looked at him. Then, with a sigh, she released the grip of her sword. The sound of it hitting the floor echoed and died out before she spoke again. “Now what? If it is as you said and the guard are infiltrated by the sect, how are we supposed to know who we can trust and who would backstab us?”

“That would be my job.”

The entire room turned towards the doors leading to the garden as one pony. There, surrounded by three guards, stood Gust. His mechanical eye quickly found me while his normal eye seemed to glare at everyone at once. Without another word, he stepped into the room. Ponies moved as he started walking calmly towards Shining, both his eyes fastened on him. “Shining Armor, was it?” he asked as he reached him.

“Yes, Sir.” The unicorn saluted.

“I’m not your superior, boy. So stop that nonsense,” Gust snorted. With a thin smile, he swooped over the room again with a gaze. “But maybe you’ll be one day. Seeing how you got this lot to listen to you, I would think that Equestria won’t have a hard time replacing that coward Falk once all of this is over.”

Shining blinked as he let his hoof fall to the floor. “I... thank you, Sir.”

“Don’t let that figure of authority drop,” Gust said lowly. It was barely so that I heard it. “You’ll need every pony in here to know that you’re the one in command, understood?”

“I’m not the one in command, Sir.” Shining motioned towards me. “He is.”

Gust didn’t even look my way, but yet it felt as if he glared down at me. “Clockwork might be the one who put all this in motion, but he’s not a leader. These lot are soldiers, they won’t follow him. No, they’ll need an iron hoof to control them.”

Shining nodded, before he glanced at me. Rolling my eyes, I simply waved it away. Finally someone who realizes I’m not a leader.

Before Shining could say anything, however, Gust turned away to face me. “You and I have some unfinished business, Clockwork,” he said with even lower voice. “And once all this is done, that business will be taken care of, understood?”

I gulped. “Are they okay?” I asked. “They... they didn’t do anything to them, did they?”

I could see how Gust’s mechanical eye walked down to the branding on my leg. “No,” he finally said and looked up at me again. He looked... pained. “They’re both fine. Shaken, but fine.” He motioned towards my leg. “It surprises me to see you up so soon after going through that. I thought you would be the kind of pony who would just crawl up in a corner.” He sighed and placed his hoof on my shoulder. “I’m glad I was wrong. Quillon told me about it all on our way here, and if you hadn’t pushed through that and gotten here...” He took away his hoof again. “Only Celestia knows what would’ve happened.”

“I’m glad they’re okay,” I said, before I looked up at Shining. “But we still don’t know how long we actually have before it’s too late.”

Shining nodded and looked at Gust. “What do you need?”

“Let me just warn you that it’s not foolproof. It was never meant for this sort of thing, more picking out troublemakers in a crowd.” As Shining nodded, Gust continued. “Get them here one and one. If it’s a troublemaker, we put him under watchful eyes. If not, he can pick up his weapon again.”

Shining nodded once more, before he looked out over the room. “You heard him! One and one, and quickly at it! If someone tries to run for it, stop them. The first ten are going to the other rooms and stop the fighting there. Who knows how much unnecessary blood that might’ve been spilled.”

“No need to do that, Shining,” Gust laughed as he eyed the first pony to get up to him, nodding with a simple “clean”. “You might not have noticed it during your speech, but there wasn’t just the ponies in here that listened. Your words reached the other rooms as well. The fighting ceased long ago.” He shrugged and nodded towards the next one as well. “Worst case, some of the sect members got the chance to run for it in the commotion.”

“So, when would you give the signal?” Pocket asked sarcastically as he looked out over the guards and thieves that one and one walked up to the pegasus.

Most of those who had walked up so far had been clean, and those who had been denied had just sat down close to the others without a word. Before my eyes I could see one of Pocket’s ponies taking a run for it, just to swiftly be tackled to the ground by a guard and another of the thieves and taken to the denied ponies. A few of the ponies shifted back and forth, seemingly uncertain about what to do.

“Make sure everypony that’s not of the sect gets armed, Pocket. I want as many as possible, both guards and thieves, in armor. Take the armor from those rejected and give to the best of your men,” Shining said without as much as looking at Pocket.

Rolling his eyes, Pocket nodded before he walked up to the ones that had been accepted and swiftly started to get the orders out. Shining looked after him with a thin smile, before he pointed towards a small group of ponies and raised his voice again. “You five, get over here.”

The five ponies, two of the guards and three thieves, swiftly moved up to him. Even the thieves saluted him as he looked over them without as much as a word. “Gust, are these five clear?”

Gust looked back at him with a raised eyebrow, before his mechanical eye swooped over the ponies before us. “Clean,” he said with a quick nod before he returned to look at the one that had walked up to him.

Shining looked down at the five ponies with a sharp nod. “You five, get armed. You’re under Clockwork’s command and are to follow him and find Falk or Filthy, whoever you find first. Delay their plans as much as possible. Is that clear?”

“Yes, Sir!” the ponies answered as one, before they hurried to get the closest weapon at hoof.

“You’re sending Clockwork into the middle of it all?” Lyra asked with a raised eyebrow.

“You wanted me to take command, Lyra,” Shining said, without taking his eyes from the five ponies he had appointed to follow us. “I don’t know yet who I can trust beside you four, and right now the most important thing is to stop the sect. Don’t engage them unless absolutely necessary. Find them and send back someone to tell me. As soon as we’re ready here, I’ll take as many ponies I can and follow you.”

“Gust is right, you know,” she said with a thin smile. “The guards have already found their new Captain.” He blinked before he nodded, a smile spreading over his muzzle. With a nod, Lyra turned around to me. “Can you do this?”

“The faster we find that filth, the better,” I answered, my voice heated.

“That’s what I talk about, Clockwork,” she said and took a step closer, poking my chest with a metal paw. “Haven’t you had enough beating for today? For a lifetime? I don’t want to see you just run in there and get killed by ponies with far more experience than you! Neither do your friends!”

“I’m not going to just stand here, Lyra.” I pushed the metal paw away from my chest. “Not while everyone else does the work. I can’t allow the sect to succeed and—”

“You can’t do everything alone,” she snarled. “Can’t you see that? Is it worth getting killed for?!”

“I won’t be alone,” I said calmly. “You, Honey and Spot will be there to stop me if I do anything stupid, right?” I shook my head and took a step back. “Pendulum put this in my hooves. I’m not going to let him down.”

She sighed and shook her head. “Pendulum... is that the only thing driving you forward? Master relationship my...” she muttered, barely loud enough for me to hear, before she took a step back as well. “Then let’s stop them before it’s too late. But you stay out of battle, you hear? If it comes down to it I won’t be able to get you out of there.” She looked between me, Honey and Spot. “That goes for all of you.”

“Don’t worry,” Honey said with a smile. “We can take care of ourselves. We’ve survived this far, right?”

“You wouldn’t have survived if Foible hadn’t been playing with him,” Lyra said simply. “Don’t think that Falk, or anyone else of the sect or the guard, will do the same.”

“Lyra is right,” Shining interjected before any of us could say anything. “They won’t hold back, and neither should we. From this point forward we can’t stop up to clear if the guard before us is a sect member or not. Innocent blood has already been spilt today; even more will flow before all this is over.” He sighed and shook his head as the five ponies he had chosen to follow us stepped forth. Even the thieves had gotten some patches of guard armor as protection. “Don’t engage in battle unless necessary. Run rather than fight, understood?”

“Don’t worry, Captain,” I said with a smile. “I’ve had enough of a beating for today. We’ll stay out of combat.”

⌚

“This is your idea of staying out of combat, Clockwork?” Lyra snarled lowly. She looked down at the guards that we had run into. Carefully, she lifted up the head of one of the guards with her unbroken paw. Her eyes moved over his bloodied chin up to the wound where his head had hit the wall when she threw him off me. She shook her head. “They’re alive, only unconscious.”

I grimaced as Honey tightened the improvised bandage around the wound one of the guards had given me across my forearm. “I think I surprised them as much as they surprised me,” I said between gritted teeth.

“Maybe that was for the best,” Honey said sharply, pressing her hoof against the fresh wound. “Or this cut might’ve been at your throat instead.” As I clenched my teeth tighter from the pain, she quickly added a “sorry”.

“Makes you wonder what they aimed for,” Spot giggled nervously.

“If you surprised the guard slashing at you, I suppose he instinctively went for the kneecaps.” The guard who spoke up carefully cleaned her bloodied sword on the coat of one of the unconscious guards. She seemed unaffected over the fact that she had just helped us knock out two guards. “You don’t want to accidentally kill a friend with a slash towards the neck, but you still want to quickly get an advantage over the potential enemy.” She shrugged and eyed her sword, before she pushed it back into its scabbard with a contented nod. “If it’s a friend, then he will be up and running in a couple of minutes and the wound will be completely healed in less than a week. If it’s an enemy, then they’re most likely on the floor and you’ve the upper hoof. It’s drilled into the recruits the first days. Helps to prevent accidents when they don’t flail their weapons around blindly if something surprises them.”

“I... guess,” he said, blinking.

I looked between the guard who had spoken up and the guards lying unconscious on the floor. “Did you know them?” I asked after a moment.

She looked up at me with a sad smile. “I’m not a friend-making pony. I didn’t know them, and they didn’t know me.” She laughed stoically and slammed a hoof against her armor. “Anonymity. For the citizens I’m just one of the guards. For the guards, I’m unknown. That’s how I want it to be.”

“That’s great and all,” Lyra said, not looking away from the guard she had a tight hold around. “But shouldn’t we continue? We don’t know how much time we have before it’s too late, remember?” She smiled grimly. “Although now we might have a way to find out where they are.”

“Do you think they’ll know?” I asked, looking at the unconscious guards.

“We won’t know before we ask,” she stated. Without waiting for me to say anything, she smacked the guard across the nose with a hoof.

The guard twitched at the hit, his eyes shooting open. “I... who... what?” Lyra’s paw holding his jaw tightly made him unable to move his head, but his eyes darted from side to side as he confusedly tried to understand what happened. After a few moments his gaze fastened on the unicorn holding him. His eyes grew in size, as he stuttering tried to move back. “Ple... please. Let me go. I... I didn’t mean to...” His whining trailed off as Lyra’s grim smile grew.

“Oh, don’t you worry,” she cooed and brought up the other paw to gently stroke his chin. “I just want some answers, and then I’ll let you go.”

“A-anything.” The guard was visibly shaking. “Please, don-don’t set me on fire!”

“Set you on fire?” Lyra raised an eyebrow. After a moment, she moved her muzzle closer to the guard, her tone dangerously soft. “Why would I do that?”

“Yo-you’re Lyra Heartstrings!” the guard nearly shrieked. “I’ve heard about what you did wit—”

Before he could finish the sentence, Lyra pressed his jaws together tightly. “If you know what’s good for you, you don’t continue down that line.” She didn’t raise her tone, but there was a sharpness in her voice that hadn’t been there before. The guard moved his head in eager nodding, even if it barely moved in her grip. She smiled gently and opened her paw enough for him to speak, before she continued. “Where is Falk?”

“T-the captain? He’s in the throne room together with a few guards and some of the nobles.” For a moment, he was completely silent and didn’t move at all, before he gulped and dared ask, “Wh-what’s happening? A guard ran into the throne room and said that we’re under attack, but... you’ve guards with you, and...” He trailed off and looked away.

“Things aren’t what they seem to be.” Lyra sighed and released him, raising from the floor. With one paw, she swept the dust of her coat, not leaving the guard with her eyes for a moment. Then, with another sigh, she gripped the shivering guard by his mane and pulled him up to his hooves. “Get down to the room where the main event was held. As soon as you get into the room, drop your weapons on the floor and go to the middle of the room. Wait until somepony goes up to you or you’re waved forward.” She shrugged. “That, or get out of here as quickly as possible. Your choice.”

The guard nervously eyed our small group. His eyes widened even more as he saw me, but he quickly closed his mouth and, without as much as a sound, hurried down the way we had come from. He looked back at us until he had disappeared behind the turn.

As soon as he had disappeared, I shook my head. “The throne room...” I glanced towards the guards. “You know the way?”

The mare who had spoken earlier nodded. “It’s not very far from here.”

I waved my hoof towards the hallway before us. “Show the way.”

She nodded and started walking. I hadn’t taken four steps before Honey spoke up behind me. “We can’t just leave him here!”

Blinking, I stopped and looked back at her. “Leave who?” I looked at the guard that still laid unconscious in the middle of the hallway. “The guard?” I rolled my eyes as she nodded. “He’s okay. It’s not like anyone will just run up and kill him, you know.”

“I... guess.” She looked uncertainly at the guard.

“If you want to be sure, you could stay with him until the others get here,” I suggested.

“No, no,” she said quickly as she hurried up on her hooves. “It’s okay. I’m going with you.”

I nodded and turned around, once again motioning to the guard mare. “With that settled, lead the way.” Without a word she turned around again and started walking, the rest of us following close behind her in silence.

The wide hallway we made our way down was decorated, but the decoration seemed to be there to remove the dullness of the walls rather than show signs of wealth. The left wall was covered by evenly placed windows that let in the light of the sun still shining from the sky. Looking through the windows, I could see the street of Canterlot all the way down to the harbour.

I hadn’t realized that I had gotten that far up into the castle. I couldn’t really remember going up more than the first set of stairs, and after that the way hadn’t really gone upwards. Shrugging, my gaze walked over to the right-hoof wall and the embroidered cloth that nearly completely covered it. From what I could see, it seemed to depicting time of war and peace that had formed Equestria.

Some of the stories, like the imprisonment of Discord, I recognized from legends and tales I’d heard Three Hooves tell those times I had sneaked out during guard duty. Others, like what seemed to be the foundation of Canterlot and a battle against ponies made of ice, were completely unknown for me. It was hard to take the eyes of the embroidery.

With every step, it felt as if more and more of Eqeuestria’s history was unrevealed. There were no words, just pictures. I glanced towards the others. Both Honey and Spot seemed to be in the same situation as me, Honey to the grade that she had stopped behind me to look at one picture. The thieves seemed to cast a glance on it every now and then, even if they didn’t seem very interested in it. Further down the line, Lyra had stopped and looked at a spot with regretful eyes and a pained grimace. With a shiver, she saw me watching her and quickly turned away, continuing down the hallway, every now and then glancing at the clothing.

Curiously, I hurried down to the spot where she had stopped, only briefly glancing towards the pictures I walked past. When I stood at the place she had stopped, I raised an eyebrow in confusion and looked between her and the emberoid. Before me was a painting of what seemed like a battlefield outside the walls of Canterlot. On a hill overlooking the city stood a blue-clad pony with a hat bordered with bells. The black and purple mist surrounding him seemed to seep into the ponies, clad in the armor of the royal sun, below him, turning them into nothing but skeletons. At places, it seemed like the skeletons actually fought the Equestrian army.

Looking towards Lyra one last time, I shrugged and continued walking after the group, only occasionally looking away from the clothing. It’s something missing, I thought as I reached the end of it. Where is—

You won’t find it here, Nightmare Moon cooed. She hid it a long time ago. She laughed grimly. According to her, I never existed.

I blinked and took several step back. You... I growled lowly as I tried to push her out of my mind. Begone! Get out of my head!

Oh, you won’t get rid of me that easy, Clockwork, she whispered softly. The feeling of a hoof gently touching my chin made me flinch. I’ve been here all along, you know. And I must say that it have been an... amusing stay. Do you really think that little plan of yours will actually stop my return? It was predicted years ago, what do you think an apprenti— She stopped herself and I could hear a giggle. Sorry, a journeystallion, can do about it?

“Clockwork, are you okay?”

I blinked and looked at Spot who stood next to me, looking down at me worried. I tried to push away the laughing voice in my head. “I-I’m fine,” I said and took a step away from him. “No need to worry.”

“Are you sure?” he asked. “You look pale.”

Look at him. Even after all these years, he hurries to your side to make sure you’re okay.

“No, I’m fine.” I glanced down the hallway, where the rest of the group looked back at us, before I looked back at him again with a thin smile. “But thanks.” He smiled back at me as I started walking. “Let’s catch up with the others.”

Aren’t you the charmer. I could hear the amusement in her voice.

Get. Out. I tried to push her away from me as I walked. I’m not listening to you!

Let’s see how true those words are. The feeling of the hoof touching my chin again caused the coat on my neck to stand up. I lured Spot to my side with promises that he could be with you again. I didn’t even have to break him down; he was a wreck when I found him. Never showed it to anyone, but deep down he was completely broken.

I stopped in the middle of a step, staring straight forward. “I-I’m not listening to you,” I whispered.

He loves you, Clockwork, she whispered in my ear. He did all those nights you shared, all those years ago, and he still does now. He has never been able to work up the courage to tell you, but his love burns strong. Even now, five years without seeing you. He got so used to hiding his feelings that it came naturally for him when he met you again. Never showing his feelings. Never daring. Afraid that you might not share them.

“Yo... you’re lying,” I whispered, slumbering down on my haunches. “It’s all lies.”

Think of all the pain you’ve caused him over the years, she continued gleefully. Those times you ended up with Honey, how much did it hurt him? Those times you had him to join you? She laughed coldly. Did you think he did it for her? Or just to be close to you? Those times he saw you leave with someone you had just met, not knowing what would happen? But worst of all. I just stared into the distance as she spoke, unable to do anything but open and close my mouth as I tried to understand what she said. What about all those Heart and Hooves Days you spent with her and her alone? How did he feel when he saw you leave with her? How much of his heart did you crush every year at that specific day?

“No.” I looked down at the floor, my voice not more than a whisper. “You’re lying. It’s nothing but lies. You’re just...” I trailed off and blinked away the few tears that had started to form in the corner of my eyes. My eyes landed on the small mark, the proof of my torture. She… she did the same then. I smiled and looked up again. You’re just lying to try and throw me off balance. I could see how the guards, thieves and Lyra was looking back at me, the last with a worried expression. Ignoring Spot’s question if I was sure that I was okay, I slowly rose again. You’re afraid that we will stop you! So you’re trying to slow us down with your lies. I shook my head as I started walking again. But that won’t work! I won’t listen to your lies anymore.

Do you really think that I’m afraid of you? She laughed malevolently. My return have been written in the prophecies! Nothing a rat like you can do will stop it.

I smiled lightly and continued walking. We’ll see about that.

Lyra raised an eyebrow at me as I stopped before them. “Something the matter, Clockwork? You don’t look too well. Maybe you should stay here while we—”

“I’m fine, Lyra,” I assured her. “Really, nothing is wrong.” I looked up at the door they had stopped in front of, before I looked at her again. “This is the entrance to the throne room?”

For a second she just stood and looked at me with a doubtful expression, before she nodded. “It is. If that guard was right, then Filth and the rest of the sect will be on the other side of this door.”

“Then let’s stop them before it’s too late.” I started walking again. “I’m going to prove to her exactly what this rat can do.”

Lyra gripped my collar with her paw, stopping me midstep before she pushed me back so that I stood before her. “Clockwork, what are you talking about? Her?” She glared down at me. “And did you even listen to what I said? The entire sect might be behind that door. Do you just plan to go in there just like that?”

I moved closer to her, a thin smile on my muzzle. “You said that Nightmare Moon had talked with you,” I whispered, only loud enough for her to hear. “She’s speaking with me”—I brought up a hoof and tapped it against my temple, laughing softly to myself—“In here. She think that we can’t do anything to stop her, but we’ll show her!”

She looked down at me, an eyebrow raised in surprise. After a few moments, she shook her head and gently placed a paw on my shoulder. “I’m sorry, Clockwork, but you’re not going in there. If what you say is true... if that false god is talking with you, then you really aren’t fit for going in there. You brought me along to stop you before you did anything stupid. This is the part where I have to put down my hoof.”

I blinked and looked at her. For a moment, my eyes walked down the paw on my shoulder, before I return my gaze to her again. “So we’re not going to do anything to stop them? Just stand by?”

She smiled gently at me. “You’ve done more than Pendulum could’ve ever asked you to do in stopping this. Let Shining finish what you started. Don’t take everything on your shoulders when other’s can do it better.”

Sighing, I pushed her paw off me. “I can’t just sit here and wait, Lyra. You know that.”

“What’s stopping you, Clockwork?” she asked softly. “Why can’t you let Shining take care of it from here?”

“Because he’s not here!” I said, sharper than I intended. “Who knows how long it will take before he can get here? What if it’s too late once he does?!” Shaking my head, I looked at the door. “What if it’s already too late?”

“It’s not too late,” Honey said gently, placing a hoof on my shoulder. “Don’t you remember the stories? She will bring with her everlasting night! We would’ve noticed if she was back.” She looked up at Lyra. “But I’m with Clockwork in this. We can’t be sure if Shining will get here in time. We have to do something!”

“I’m with them,” Spot said as he slowly walked up on my other side. “You know what happens if they succeed with bringing her back, Lyra. I... I’ve been involved in it, and it mustn’t come true. You know that as well as I.”

Lyra looked between us three, before her eyes finally came to a rest on me. For a moment she just stood there and met my eyes, before she shook her head. “I agree with you that something has to be done, Clockwork. But unless you have an idea that won’t get you killed, I’ll stop you.” She rapped me in the chest with a paw. “For your own good.”

“I understand,” I said with a thin smile. “Thanks.”

“Don’t drag out on it.” She rolled her eyes. “If you don’t come up with something soon, it might be too late.”

“That’s the problem, isn’t it?” Spot said cautiously, breaking the pressed silence that had grown between us. “I mean... if we know that we still have time, we don’t have to interfere, right? We can wait until Shining arrives with the guards.”

She barely looked away from me. “Unless we come up with a good way to find out whether we have time or not, we’ll wait for Shining no matter what.”

“I... can’t we do like they did?” Spot continued slowly. “When they moved Clockwork. They disguised themselves to not be recognized and to create confusion. We disguised ourselves to get in here. Can’t we do the same here?” He motioned towards the guards. “If we could get in there without them suspecting anything... we might be able to figure something out.”

Lyra blinked once. “Why didn’t I...” She turned to look at him for a second, before she looked back at me. “He’s not as stupid as he looks, is he?”

“Most of the time he is,” Honey quickly interjected. She smiled at him. “But at times, he gets lucky.”

Lyra looked at her with a raised eyebrow, before she shook her head and looked at the two guards. “Would it work?”

“I... guess it would,” the stallion guard said slowly. “But...” He looked uncertainly at the guard next to him.

“The helmets we carry are enchanted with a simple illusion spell. It’ll project the image of a guard instead of the pony wearing the helmet, armor and everything.” She rolled her eyes. “Old custom from a war long since gone. Equestria needed for it to seem like our army was the biggest on the battlefield, and helmets were cheaper to make than armor. Nowadays we carry real armor underneath”—she motioned towards the two thieves clad in chestplates they’d taken from the guards—“like those. So as long as Falk doesn’t have any other way to recognize the sect members from the ordinary guards, it would be enough to put on a helmet to get in there unnoticed.”

“So... we only need a helmet to blend in with the guards?” I asked. “That sounds as safe as anything can get in our situation.”

Lyra didn’t look away from the mare guard. “It’s still not safe,” she said after a moment. “But as it is now...” She shook her head. “Spot, Honey, run back to Shining and tell him that we need four helmets as quickly as possible.”

“But—” Honey started, glancing at me.

“He’ll be fine, Honey,” Lyra interrupted her sharply, before her tone got softer. “You don’t have to watch him all the time.”

“I didn’t... He can take care of himself!” she quickly protested. “...Most of the time, anyway. I’m just asking how safe it is to go into a room full of them!”

“I’ve not decided whether we’re going yet or not,” Lyra said, turning her head to her with a thin smile. “I do realize that we’ll have to do something to stop them. Getting ourselves killed will not fix that.”

“But you—”

“If this works, we might as well be prepared to get in there directly. The more time we can save once a decision has been made, the better. You’ve said it yourself, we don’t know how much time we’ve left. So get—”

“But why us?” Honey interrupted. “Why can’t—” She quickly went silent and shrank down under Lyra’s gaze as the unicorn turned around to face her.

“Because, Honey,” she started softly, her icy gaze not leaving Honey. “The guards know how it works, Clockwork is supposed to be the leader and take the decision, and I’m here to stop him if it’s a stupid decision. If it makes you feel better, take the thieves with you, but get to it!” The last words were hard and cold as steel.

Honey looked up at Lyra as she took a step back, her growing eyes not leaving the unicorn. Then, with a weak “o-okay”, she quickly turned away and hurried down the corridor. Spot threw a quick glance at Lyra and then at me, before he as well hurried after Honey, a pained expression on his muzzle.

“Was that really necessary?” I asked as Spot disappeared around the corner. I looked back at Lyra, who met my gaze with cold eyes.

“If we want to do something about this, yes,” she said calmly, before she turned back to the guards. “Falk will have a way to differ between the guards and the sect, don’t think anything else. He’s not stupid. The question is how.” She eyed the guards up and down, before she stopped at the mare again. “Are there any differences in the illusion besides if it’s male or female?”

“There are minor differences depending on rank, but that’s about it. There used to be more insignias, easy to spot ones, adorning the armor depending on the rank of the wearer, but that was long before my time. During patrol, we’ve standing orders that are dealt out by the sergeants or lieutenants. If we go against the orders of a higher-ranked guard, or fail to recognize said guard, then there’s usually just a minor follow up where both parts explain the situation.”

“That... doesn’t sound efficient at all,” Lyra said with a raised eyebrow. “Has Falk really destroyed it that much since he took the power?”

“There have been changes, both for better and for worse.” She smiled slightly. “But the guard is still as efficient as ever before, now with a stricter rule system to follow and more individuality”

“How will this affect whether this is a stupid idea or not?” I asked, raising an eyebrow towards Lyra, before I turned towards the mare guard. “Do you have any idea how Falk can differ between the guards, should Lyra be right and he can?” In the corner of my eye, I could see how Lyra smiled thinly.

She shook her head. “I don’t know for certain. I picture that the easiest would be something that would only be visible if you knew what you were looking for. Like the spirals on the horn that is created by the illusion being mirrored or something along those lines. But I don’t doubt that, if Lyra is correct, then it’s something with the illusions that differ.”

“So if we get a few helmets from the guards... we would be able to sneak in without any problem?”

“Most likely,” Lyra nodded with a thin smile.

“You had already figured it out,” the mare guard duly noted. “That’s why you sent Honey and Spot to collect the helmets.”

She shrugged. “I wasn’t entirely certain, but either way we would need the helmets.” She looked at me with a raised eyebrow. “So, Clockwork. You’re the one to take command. Is this the plan?”

I nodded slowly. “It’s the best we have, isn’t it? At least we will find out how long we have left.”

“And if they’re nearly done? Will you interfere?”

I sighed and met her gaze. “Do we have any other choice? What do you think will happen if we don’t?”

She smiled gently. “No. We don’t have another choice.” She placed a paw on my shoulder. “I won’t stop you in this. What they’ve done—what they are about to do—it has to be stopped. We don’t know how much time we’ve left, or how long it will take before Shining is ready, but right now... this is something we can do. Hodie est dies bene mori.”

I raised an eyebrow at her, but judging by the grim tone she had spoken the last words that it would be better not to ask. So, instead, I looked at the carving-adorned door leading into the throne room. I blinked. “Shouldn’t we move away from the door?” I asked. “I mean, if Falk sends out guards, we’ll be right outside.”

“I doubt Falk would send out sect members at us in a situation like this,” Lyra said with a shrug. “Judging by what the guard we knocked down said, there aren’t many ponies in there. If this is the final phase, then he’ll want to have them as close as possible. If anyone would come out, they would be as surprised as we. More so, since they don’t know that we’re here.”

Luckily for us, the door didn’t open as we waited for Spot and Honey to get back. More than once I felt like I saw something, and I quickly spun my head around, nearly drawing my blade before I fully saw the door. Every time I did, however, the door was as closed as it had been before, and as I looked away again, I could hear a gleeful snickering in the back of my head.

After having snapped my head to the side for what had to be the fifth time, Lyra took a gentle hold under my chin with her paw to stop me from moving my head. “Calm down, Clockwork,” she said gently. “You’ll notice if they come out.” She looked at the guards, before she looked back at me. “And even then, I think it would be better to let them take care of it, don’t you think?”

“It is, but—”

“Maybe we won’t have to wait that much longer,” Lyra said and nodded towards the hallway. She released my head. “Seems like your friends were quick in collecting the helmets.”

Blinking, I looked behind me. Honey and Spot walked towards us with quick steps, both of them carrying a small bag in their mouth. As they got closer, the sound of metal hitting metal reached me from the bags.

“That went fast,” Lyra remarked. She took the bags in her paws, opening one and lifting up a helmet from it with her magic. “How many did you get?”

“Enough,” Honey said sourly.

Lyra didn’t seem to care as she threw the helmet she had picked up to one of the thieves, swiftly picking up another one and did the same with. She paused for a moment to look up at the guards. “Tell me, how do they exactly work? What can we expect?” Without waiting for them to answer, she continued throwing out helmets.

“Well...” The mare hesitated for a moment, before she shook her head. “Saying that it’s an illusion might be a bit misgiving. It will not just create an illusion around you, but... change your body to fit it.” She waved a hoof towards me. “Clockwork, for instance, would most likely grow a bit taller and wider. It wouldn’t actually change his physique; he wouldn’t get stronger. But... his body would even out to ‘fill’ the illusion, so to speak. It can feel weird the first time but after that you’ll not even notice it.” She paused and looked at the paws on Lyra’s back. “I don’t know what will happen with those, but... the armor we wear ain’t visibly there, even if it is there. I guess the same will go for your... tools.”

“Hands,” Lyra corrected. She threw away the second-to-last helmet to me, holding up the last one before herself. “But I guess that I use them as tools most of the time. Anything else we should know about them?”

“Your weapons won’t be affected by the enchantment, so you might want to keep them concealed. But other than that”—the mare shook her head—“I think that’s it.”

“Here goes nothing,” Lyra said with a shrug. In one motion she pushed the helmet over her head.

It looked like a ripple spread its way from the top of her horn down the rest of her body. Before my eyes, the mint green unicorn turned white and her workshop clothes were replaced with guardian armor. It didn’t take long before she looked precisely like the mare standing opposite her. Even the hands on her back had disappeared. Once the transformation was complete, she took a staggering step forward, mumbling something I couldn’t hear.

“Just stand still, Lyra,” the mare said. “It takes a minute or two for your muscles to settle down. Walking won’t ease that itch.”

She looked up at the mare, and I could briefly see one of the hands appearing as she steadied herself against the closest wall. “A minute you say?” she asked between gritted teeth. “It feels like my muscles are about to jump out of my body.” She looked up at the rest of us. “What are you waiting for? Get those helmets on!”

I could hear how the thieves behind me hurried to do as she said. Spot just stared at the helmet at his hooves, while Honey stood and glared at Lyra without even so much as a glance towards the helmet.

With a shrug, I picked up the helmet that had been thrown to me. The helmet was made of bronze, and besides a round hole at the forehead section there was nothing standing out on it. No adornments, insignia or otherwise something that could differ it from any other helmet. At least not on the outside. The inside, however, had a small symbol etched in. The insignia of the sun guards. Under the insignia, a small M was stylized.

I wonder what this means. I moved away the helmet and looked at the guards, but before I could open my mouth to ask, Lyra interrupted me.

“We’re waiting, Clockwork,” she said, tapping her paw impatiently against the wall.

Blinking, I looked around. Everyone but I had already put their helmets on, all of them now waiting for me to do the same. In a swift motion, I pulled the helmet over my head and...

Blinked again. Suddenly a strange itching spread from the tip of my horn down my body to the tip of my tail. I could feel how every muscle started aching, and one of my legs started twitching. Then, after just moments, everything disappeared. I took a deep breath and opened my eyes, blinking in the light and...

Something wasn’t right. Not right at all. Something was definitely miss...

The M stands for mare, Nightmare Moon said with a laugh. Right now, you’re physically a mare.

I stumbled backwards, the sounds coming out of my mouth not more than panicked neighing. Falling down on my haunches, I flailed my hooves in a futile attempt to get the helmet off me. I could barely make out someone talking over the sound of Nightmare Moon laughing inside of my head.

Then, without any warning, the helmet was torn off my head and one of Lyra’s hands locked my muzzle tight, silencing me. “Be quiet,” she growled. “Before you let Falk know that we’re here.” She snapped her way towards one of the original guards. “What was that?”

“I think he got the wrong helm,” the stallion guard said. I could hear how he held back a laugh. “The enchantment is changing your body after a pattern and... Well, it will change everything to fit the pattern. Including... those areas. It may feel a litt... lot weird the first time, and freaking out is kinda normal the first time it happens.”

I pushed Lyra’s hand away from my muzzle, glaring at the helmet. “You don’t say that,” I muttered.

He laughed softly. “Oh, I do. After a few times, however... then you get used to it.” He took of the helmet, a slight ripple spreading over his body as his coat turned to a soft blue color, shrinking slightly and turning more feminine. “Some of us even enjoy the change,” the mare that now stood before me laughed. “But I can take that helmet, and you get to be a stallion for now.” She winked at me as she changed the helmets with her magic. “But you did make a cute mare.”

I thought you just looked like every other mare in the guard, Nightmare Moon cooed as I picked up the helmet. But, then again, my sister always seemed to like them.

You laugh now, I thought bitterly, looking into the helmet. Once I’d reassured myself that it really wasn’t inscripted with an M inside of it, but that I had gotten a stallion one, I put it on. We’re still going to stop your return.

You are, aren’t you? she laughed again. But one have to question how you’re supposed to do that. Disguise yourself as a mare and seduce Falk? She snickered. Face it, Clockwork. You can do nothing to stop my return. It’s written in the stars.

I don’t care. I rose from the floor, bringing up a hoof to look it over. I’m going to find a way. Looking away from the hoof, I turned my attention to Lyra. “Well then, shall we get this over with? They have a lot to answer for.”

“We’re only going in there to find out how long we’ve left before it’s too late. Don’t forget that,” she said, nudging me in the chest with a hoof. “Nothing else.”

“I know,” I said and pushed her hoof away. “But if it’s about to become too late, then I’m going to interfere, if it so kills me.”

She nodded without a word. For a moment, we just stood there, before she rolled her eyes and took a step closer. “You’re the leader, Clockwork, even if you’re not leader material. Give the orders.”

I blinked at her, before I looked around at the group. This won’t work, I thought after a moment. We can’t go in all at once, it’ll be too suspicious.

“Something wrong, Clockwork?” Spot asked from behind me. At least I thought it was Spot, it was hard to tell when everyone looked the same, just different genders.

“We can’t go in all at once,” I said, looking at the door. “It will be suspicious.” I looked at the two original guard mares. “How big are the groups usually?”

“We’re... rarely in groups bigger than four ponies. On an evening like these, the guard groups would be three at most. Going in with the entire group would... not be the wisest of decisions.”

I nodded. “Then I’m going in with Lyra and one of you two. We’ll see if we can find out how long time—”

“So you’re just going to leave us behind again?!” Honey snarled, making her way up to me. “Why would to take any of them instead of—”

“Because they know how to fight,” I said sharply, silencing her. “They know what we have to do to act like guards, and in there we can follow them to make sure we don’t stand out. Do you think I want to—”

She silenced me by pressing her lips to mine. I blinked in surprise and looked down at her as she pulled away from me. “Just stay safe, okay?” She met my gaze with hard eyes. “If something happens to you, I’ll kill you.”

Blinkingly I opened my mouth to speak, but before I could say anything she turned away. Swishing her tail over my muzzle, she walked up to Spot, who stood and looked down in the floor. He barely lifted his head as he responded to something she whispered to him.

What... was that? I thought, before I shook my head. Honey... does she still... I shook my head again, harder this time, and turned my eyes to the door. That’ll have to wait for later. I waved a hoof towards the two guards. “Tell me, how would a guard go about if they wanted to report something? Say... that the attacking forces have been defeated?”

“If it wasn’t urgent... you would kneel down where the captain would see you, without otherwise announcing your presence until he speaks to you,” the mare who had swapped helmets with me said. “When he speaks with you, the rapport is to be left quickly and without unnecessary information. You stay like that until you’re dismissed.”

I blinked. “And if it was urgent? I mean, bringing news about the attacking forces being pressed back have to mean something, right?”

She blinked, before she let out a short laugh. “Falk already knows that this place is under attack, and barely sent out any forces to stop it. I doubt he will care if those forces are beaten back, especially if they’re finishing that plan of theirs in there.” She shook her head. “Better then to try and not bring any attention to us and instead try to find out what we want to know in silence.”

“Well then.” I nodded and took a step towards the door, waving towards the mare. “You lead the way. Lyra and I will stay close behind. We’ll follow your example and let you do the talking. The rest of you stay behind, but be ready if something goes wrong, okay?” I waited for the group to voice the agreement, before I looked them all over once. “You’ll have to move away from the door so you’re not seen when we enter,” I said and pointed down one of the hallways. “If we need help... you’ll hopefully hear it anyway.”

The thieves swiftly walked down the hallway without a word, one of the mares whispering to the others. The other guard leaned forward and whispered something to the mare who were going to follow us, before she moved after the thieves. Honey looked at me, before she nudged Spot in the side.

He barely looked up from the floor as he glanced at her. She leaned closer and whispered something, but he just shook his head and turned away, slowly walking to where the rest of the group had gathered.

He seems down, I thought as he walked passed me without as much as looking up at me. I wonder if—

Of course he’s down, Nightmare Moon said with a laugh. Wouldn’t you be, seeing the love of your life, the one you sacrificed everything not once—but twice!—being kissed by someone else? Only because you never worked up the courage to tell them?

Get. Out, I growled inwardly, turning away from Spot and faced the door instead. He doesn’t have any feelings for me like that, and you know it! You’re just trying to throw me off balance!

Why would I want to throw you off balance, Clockwork? she asked softly. I already know that you can’t do anything to hurt me. I simply want to show you what you’re throwing away just for something a senile old clockmaker thought was right. Spot knows that I can give you to him. Do you really think that he will risk losing that? She laughed coldly. I mean, he has already betrayed you once for it. What’s stopping him from doing it again?

Spot wouldn’t do such a thing! I stomped down a hoof into the floor with a snort. Get out!

Watch the ones closest to you, Clockwork, she whispered softly in my ear. Any one of them might betray you for their own benefits.

Then, just like that, her presence left me. I could feel the questioning looks from the others, but quickly shrugged it off me. “Let’s go,” I said through gritted teeth, waving towards the door.

The mare guard looked at me for a moment more, before she nodded and walked past me towards the door. Lyra raised an eyebrow at me, but didn’t say anything as she took her place next to me, half a step behind the mare. The guard looked back at me questioningly, holding a hoof up towards the door.

I nodded towards her and she pushed it open, walking through it without missing a beat. Both Lyra and I quickly walked after her through the door into the throne room, the door closing seemingly by itself behind us. Looking back, I could see two pair of guards, one on each side of the door, who looked at us. Since they didn’t make any movement to stop us, I turned my attention to the room instead.

The throne room was not as big as the festivity rooms below, but it was still larger than I had imagined. Gigantic windows, some filled with mosaic images of times long past, filled the left and right wall, letting in the light of the setting sun. Closer to the throne, standing in a half-circle on a safe distance, stood a group of twenty or so ponies. Most of them seemed to be guests in costumes, the nobles I assumed, but there were a few guards in there as well.

Only a few of them turned their heads around to look at us, but those who did soon hurried to look back at the throne. Before the throne, seemingly in the middle of a low-voiced discussion, stood Filth and Falk. In the throne, resting on a midnight blue cushion, lay the shard.

I moved slowly after the mare guard, my eyes not leaving the shards and my ears pricked as I tried to hear the discussion. When we had reached about halfway down the red carpet that connected the throne with the hallway outside, she suddenly stopped, nearly causing me to walk into her. Blinking, I looked away from the throne and saw that both she and Lyra already had fallen down to kneel, and quickly followed their example. Silently I cursed over the fact that I still hadn’t heard anything.

You want to hear them, Clockwork? Nightmare moon cooed softly. You want to know how pointless what you’re doing is? I can give that to you, free of charge. She laughed softly, and I shivered as a cold hoof gently stroked down my spine. Seeing you getting your hopes crushed and have you crawl to me, begging for forgiveness, will be enough.

I have told you to get out! We’re going to stop this, you know that as well as we! You’re afraid, frightened! and right now you can only try to bring me out of balance, I snarled in my mind, looking down in the floor and pressing my hoof down into it hard. But it won’t work! You won’t be able to—

“...you mean those idiots, Sir?” I blinked and looked down in the floor, wherefrom the voice of the captain suddenly reached my ears. “They won’t be able to stop us in time. We’ve enough combat trained members here to block the entrances for as long as we need. You said that we only needed a single ray of moonlight for it to be done, I say that I can keep them out for that time.”

I looked up at the captain, before I looked down again. How...

“I know very well what you say, Captain,” Filth said drily. “I also know that, had I just listened to you and gotten rid of that apprentice directly, we wouldn’t have had this problem. But right now, I’m not going to take any chances. No, I’m going to make sure that hag let the sun set. Forever.”

“Let me do it for you, Sir. I’m sure I can—”

“No, Captain,” Filth interrupted sharply. “Your position is here. I need you to keep the shard safe no matter what. If that apprentice get past the guards, then you can be absolutely certain that he’ll come here to destroy the shard. We can’t let that happen.”

“I... understand, Sir. I’ll stay here and keep them at bay until the moon is high in the sky and Luna once again walks along us.”

“Until Luna once again walks along us,” Filth agreed. His tone turned grim and cold. “If that apprentice come here... get rid of him. Personally make sure that he’ll never get another chance to interfere, like I should’ve allowed you to the first time.”

“Of course, Sir.”

So that’s it? I thought and looked up from the floor. All we need is to keep the sun from setting until Shining is ready, and it will all be settled. And to do so... I looked after Filth as he, after throwing one last look at the shard, walked towards the other end of the room. We’ll just have to stop Filth.

Do you really think that I would allow that, Clockwork? Nightmare Moon asked softly. Do you really think that I don’t have any way to stop you?

Do they know you for what you are, Nightmare Moon? Or do they truly believe that you’re Luna? I snarled, my eyes not leaving Filth before he closed the door in the other end of the room behind him. How many lies have you fed them?

I’ve not fed any lies to them, Clockwork. They took for granted that I was Luna when I contacted them, and I’ve not bothered to correct them. No, instead I’ve given them promises. Things I can fulfill for them. All of them truths. She laughed coldly. The ones who help in my return will be greatly rewarded. It’s not too late for you to kneel before me yet. I can give you anything you desire. All you need to say is the word.

I snorted and looked back towards the throne, where Falk still stood and looked down at the shard. Did you really think that I would join you? It’s because of you that Pendulum died. His wish was for you to be stopped!

I hoped you would see it that way, Clockwork. Then, without any other word, her presence left me as suddenly as it had arrived.

“It was foolish of you to come here, Apprentice,” Falk said softly from where he stood before the throne, not even looking back at us. “Did you really think that I wouldn’t notice, just because you got a hold of a helmet?” As I didn’t say anything, he turned to face us. For a moment he just glared down at me, before he shifted his gaze towards Lyra. “And you brought the wife murderer as well, I see.” He smiled sadly. “Did she ever tell you about her past, Clockwork? Did she tell you what she did?”

“Don’t you dare, Falk,” Lyra growled, her voice full of hatred. “You don’t know what happened, you weren’t there!”

“The entire city heard her screams, Lyra.” He slowly started walking down towards us. “Bon Bon... what she saw in you I can never understand. But she seemed happy with you. And you with her. It doesn’t surprise me that you survived that jump. You had us chase you to a place way too specific for you to not have any ulterior motive with it. But even there, at the moment of your suicide, you refused to answer the simplest of questions.” He stopped just before her, not even caring about the mare guard who had taken a few steps to the side as he walked up to us. “Why?”

“I didn’t have any choice, Falk. Do you think I did it out of jealousy? I had nothing to be jealous of. Did you think I did it out of anger? She could never make me angry. No. What I did, I did because I didn’t have any other choice.”

“I doubt that.” Falk smiled, glancing toward me before he locked eyes with Lyra again. “I doubt that you didn’t have any choice other than putting your wife in flames.”

Chapter 13 - The Filth

“Is that all, murderer?” Falk jeered as Lyra crashed down hard in the marble floor behind him.

I had only been able to stand and stare as Lyra—before the words had even completely left the Captain’s mouth—had growled and jumped at his throat in cold rage. He hadn’t even moved as he deflected the blades flying towards him with a wing, catching the unicorn with his other wing and throwing her over his shoulder.

Lyra... did what? I couldn’t take my eyes from Falk as he turned around towards Lyra as she tried to get up, dismissing me with a snort.

Put the mare she loved in flames, Clockwork, Nightmare Moon chuckled. I thought the Captain was pretty clear with that.

“I thought more of you, Lyra.” Falk pressed the tip of the dagger mounted on his hoof against Lyra’s helmet, with a flick sending it flying across the room. With a loud clatter that shattered the silence in the room, it bounced until it came to a rest against the stairs leading to the throne. He pressed the weapon against her throat, meeting her glare with a thin smile. “I genuinely did.”

She smiled weakly, still glaring at him. “Cut the bullshit, Falk,” she grunted, spitting in his face. “Just be done with it already. End it.”

No, I growled in my mind, pushing her away and shake my head. You’re still trying to throw me off balance! Lyra did no such thing!

He chuckled softly, gripping Lyra’s chin with the tip of his wing and forcing her head up as he wiped away the saliva from his cheek with the other wing tip. “Oh, what makes you think that I lied, Lyra?” he asked gently. “One of the brightest minds I’ve ever had the pleasure to get to know.” He lowered himself down, still talking loud enough for everyone to hear, even if the words were directed towards the mare on the floor. “Fluently speaking, reading and translating Old Equestrian. A magician able to challenge the princess herself in knowledge about the old arts.” He paused and motioned towards the hands on her back. “A master technician and smith.” He shook his head. “You could’ve been standing in the front lines that would bring Equestria into a new era, but instead—”he pressed the dagger closer, drawing the first drop of blood“—you became this.”

Oh, she did. The tears wouldn’t stop rolling down her cheeks, but she never looked away. Not even when the guards knocked the door down did she looked away. Nightmare Moon laughed coldly. The guards were shocked; Falk even emptied his stomach on the spot. But Bon Bon’s screams paralyzed them; they could only stare in despair, unable to save her life. She didn’t stop screaming until her body was nothing but smoldering ashes.

I. Don’t. Care! I snarled, taking a grip around my Rainflower Blade with my magic. You’re lying. There’s no truth behind your words!

Lyra just glared up at him, before her eyes softened some. “My sorrow pushed me towards what I became, just as yours lead you down this path.” She looked down at the dagger pointing at her throat, grimacing in pain, before it turned to a sad smile as she looked up at him again. “It won’t bring Snow Fall back, Falk. Not in the way you’ve pictured. Nothing can bring her back as Nightmare Moon makes you believe.”

He looked down at her, the smile on his face vanishing. For a moment, it looked as if he would withdraw his trembling dagger from her throat. His wings dropped down, releasing the grip around her chin and slowly hitting the floor. “Snow Fall...” he whispered, blinking. Then he snapped back, giving Lyra a hard slap across the face with his wing. “Don’t you dare take my daughter’s name in your filthy mouth!” he screamed in anger, pressing the dagger against her throat, a thin tendril of blood running down the steel.

She didn’t even seem to flinch from the hit, smiling sadly with blood dripping from a split lip. “She can’t bring her back from the dead, Falk. Nothing can. Not even the strongest power in the world can bring somepony back from the grasps of death. Not without a great toll.”

“What do you know, murderer?” he snarled, leaning down with a twisted smile. “You didn’t have your heart ripped out by cold talons, you ripped your own heart out. You didn’t have to find the cold, lifeless body of the one meaning the world to you in the middle of the woods after days of searching, you set your love on fire and watched her burn all by yourself. You didn’t have to plan the funeral of your own daughter!” He lifted his wing for a second hit, his smile turning grim. “No, there was nothing left after you burned her. Luna have promised me that my daughter will return with her. The goddess will bring her back to life, give her the chance to live again.”

She scoffed at him, spitting up blood in the process. “Your daughter won’t come back alive, Falk. Your daughter will wish for nothing but death if you—”

“Silence!” he snarled, hitting her again. “You know nothing! Luna’s return is inevitable; nothing can stop it! No one can!”

“I can damn well try!” I growled, leaping towards him as I unsheathed my blade, pointing its tip at him.

My growl turned into a grunt as he turned around and hit me hard in the abdomen with the back of one of his wings while I was still mid-air. The force of the impact pushed the air out of my lungs and sent me flying in the other direction.

“You can’t do anything to stop it, apprentice!” he jeered as I crashed down onto the hard marble, bouncing once before I slid to a halt halfway to the wall. The magic field around my Rainflower blade disappeared, sending the blade flying in another direction, away from me. I looked up from the floor, gasping for breath with tears of pain running down my side. “Why even—”

“He’s not your opponent,” Lyra growled and kicked his leg away from her throat. She pushed up on her hooves, a sword suddenly appearing in her working hand. “I am.”

He blinked in surprise as he looked down at his hoof, before he glanced up at the unicorn with a grim smile. “Gladly.” He laughed as he leaned forward some. Flaring out with his wings, five curved, sickle-like extensions emerged from the armor along his wingbones. “Time to end what we started so long ago.”

“What we started so long ago?” she mocked, slowly starting to circle around him. “You mean when Bon Bon chose me over you? After you had cheated on her and knocked up that slut?” She laughed. “Falk, you burned that bridge. You completely destroyed her trust. She would never take you back after that.”

I could see that a few of the guards took a step forward as she turned them her back, but the captain motioned with his wings for them to stand down. “I burned that bridge, Lyra?” he growled, taking a step closer, making the circle smaller. “At least I didn’t burn her!”

Lyra’s ear twitched, her eyes narrowing as she took a step further forward, nearly standing muzzle to muzzle with him. “You don’t know the truth about what happened, Falk. But trust me that you will, should Nightmare Moon return.”

“Her screams were true enough!” He lunged forward, dropping down on one knee and sweeping his wing towards her upper leg.

“As was her pleading that I should end her torment!” she screamed out, ramming her sword into the floor and stopping his metal-clad wing with it. Not missing a beat, she pushed herself off the floor and stomped down hard on his wing. “Don’t speak as if you know what happened!”

He screamed in pain as a loud, sickening snap filled the room. Growling, he closed his eyes and flared up with his wing, sending Lyra toppling over onto the floor. Taking a step back, he slowly moved his wing, grimacing in pain before he let it drop to the floor.

She didn’t lose any time. Before I could blink, she was up on her hooves again, another sword circling her in her magic field. Without missing a beat, she started galloping towards him, her hand moving down towards the sword still sticking up from the floor.

I quickly looked around me, my hastened breathing finally starting to return to normal. The door leading to the hallway had been opened, but the ponies that had accompanied us were kept back by the guards. Every other eye in the room was on the two combatants. Most of the nobles had moved as far away as possible, nearly covering the walls, while the guards who didn’t hold the intruders back seemed unfazed about it.

It wasn’t hard to find the Rainflower blade, lying in clear sight where it had landed, the nobles that had stood there now scattered. Before I could grip after it, the sound of metal meeting metal made me snap my head back to the fighting.

Falk had parried both swords with his wounded wing, protecting his body with it. With a grimace of pain and a grunt, he flared out with his wing, sending the swords flying across the room. Without missing a beat, he whirled around and bucked Lyra hard in the chest, sending her flying in the other direction. Before she had even landed, he had turned around against and started galloping towards her, the screeching sound of his metal-clad wing dragging in the floor filling the room. After a few second, the sound of Lyra crashing into the wall, narrowly missing one of the windows, drowned all other sound.

Do you still think you can stop me, Clockwork? Nightmare Moon mused as Lyra weakly lifted her head, her eyes unable to focus as she looked in the direction of the charing pegasus. Lyra didn’t stand a chance against him. What do you think that you can do?

In the blink of an eye I had scurried to my hooves, the Rainflower blade already in my grip of magic. I could hear someone scream my name, but I didn’t care as I flung the sword towards his back. Surprise him! I snarled with heated voice. I followed the sword’s path with my eyes as it rocketed towards its target.

Falk must have heard the scream as well. In the middle of a step, he spun around to face me, his damaged wing flaring up to protect his body in the blink of an eye. He barely flinched as the blade dug into his flesh to the point where I could see nothing but the hilt.

Come again, Clockwork? Nightmare Moon mused.

“You’ve got spine, apprentice.” His voice wasn’t more than a growl as he slowly moved away his wing, revealing the blood-splattered face thereunder. He grinned grimly at me. “I’ll give you that. A fool, but a—”

He stopped mid-sentence, his grin turning into a grimace of pain. From the wound, black smoke started to emerge, and the armor around the blade started to melt.

With a violent twist of his wing, he sent the Rainflower blade into the floor. Looking at the still-smoking wound, his expression slowly turned grim again. After a few moments, he looked at the blade on the floor. Taking a step forward, he brought a hoof down, shattering it into pieces with one, hard blow.

“The last time I saw that blade, I had it locked away deep into the prison armory.” His voice was dangerously low as he turned around to face me. “We had taken it from you before we started the torture.” He slowly started to walk towards me, His wounded wing dragging in the ground next to him. His eyes didn’t leave me for a second. “Oh, I was there when Foible tortured you. I could see the smile on his face as your scream broke down into helpless sobs. I could see the joy it brought him to completely break you down.” He laughed coldly as I took a step back from him. “Are you afraid, Apprentice? You should be. What he did is nothing compared to what I’ll do to you. Because this time you won’t be needed. I can rip you to pieces, keep you clinging onto life by nothing but a thread. I can have you brought back to full physical health again, just to find new ways to break you down.”

“You leave him alone!” Tearing my eyes away from the pegasus, I noticed one of the guards running towards him. While galloping, she unsheathed her blade.

From the corner of my eye, I saw Falk stop and look at the mare charging him. He slowly turned to face her, taking half a step forward. The mare tried to stop when he turned towards her, but the momentum she had built up made it unable for her to do so before it was too late. Using her momentum against her, Falk brought up a hoof and smashed it into the side of her head, sending her into the floor with a sickening crack. She dropped the grip of the sword, sending it flying towards me.

I could only watch in horror as he took the few steps up to her. With a flick of his hoof, he forced the buckled helmet of her face. The illusion quickly faltered, revealing Honey thereunder, painfully trying to catch her breath.

“Your marefriend, Apprentice?” he asked with cold voice. He looked up at me with a smile, placing a hoof on her throat and pressing down slightly. “Or, should I say ex-marefriend?” With one quick motion, he brought his hoof up in the air, before he rammed it into her throat with full force.

Her eyes widened in shock, a sickening gurgling filling the room as she desperately tried to get air through her crushed airways. Blood spread over the floor around her as she flailed with her limbs, her front hooves trying to stop the bleeding. Before my eyes, her movements got weaker and weaker, until they stopped completely, her eyes slowly glazing over.

Before the scream of pain, hatred and anger had even escaped my throat, I had started galloping towards him, my magic flinging out towards each and every weapon in the room. Falk just smiled as he started cantering towards me, his intact wing flaring out to his side.

With an eruption of magic, fueled by the fire that burned in my veins, I took a hold around every weapon in the room and flung them towards him. His eyes widened and he tried to desperately stop his movement, just like Honey had done only seconds ago. With a growl, I leaped towards him, the weapons all closing in to—

“That’s enough!”

Shining’s voice suddenly filled the room, and both I and Falk were surrounded by pink bubbles. Blinking, I couldn’t do anything but stare in despair as the weapons just bounced against the shield surrounding him, harmlessly falling to the floor. With scream of anger, I threw myself against the shield surrounding me, trying to break through and reach Falk’s throat. A wave of pink light erupted from where I hit, quickly spreading over the shield.

Staggering backwards, I didn’t take my eyes away from the other bubble and the pegasus smiling grimly at me from it. Taking another step backward, I jumped towards the shield again. And again. And again. Every time I hit, the pink wave spread around the shield, but it wouldn’t bulge under my assault.

“Release me, Shining!” I growled as the unicorn in question stepped in between the two shields, glaring down at me. “He killed Honey!” I leaped towards the shield again, with a result as futile as every other time. My breathing was heavy, and pained. “He had me tortured!”

Shining looked at me with a pained expression. Shaking his head, his expression hardened. “Killing him would only mark you as a murderer, Clockwork. You wouldn’t be better than him.”

“I don’t care!” I screamed, throwing myself against the shield one last time, this time falling down on the floor. Panting heavily, I tried to get up, only to falter down into the floor again. “He... he killed Honey. He...” I could feel the tear starting to run down my cheeks. “You can’t do this, Shining. I don’t care if it would make me a murderer! He killed Honey!”

“I can and I will.” His voice was hard as he took a step closer to my bubble, pointing his hoof towards Honey’s lifeless body. “Do you think she would want to see you hanged for murder, Clockwork?”

“This murder would be justified!” I screamed out, unable to look at her body for more than a second. “He’s a traitor to the crown! He ordered me to be tortured, he—”

“A murder is never justified, Clockwork,” Shining growled, interrupting me. “Nor are the crimes Falk has committed. Once all of this is over, a court of law will decree his penalty in accordance with Equestrian law.” He looked me into the eyes a moment longer. When I didn’t make any motion towards speaking, only glaring up at him, he turned around to face the captain. “And you.”

“Always the knight in white armor, Shining?” Falk mocked, pressing a hoof against the shield. “You know as well as I that no court would judge Clockwork guilty of murder after what I have done.” He laughed coldly. “Not that it’ll ever go that far. You’re too late! Luna will return, and Equestria’s rightful ruler will descend down and smite the unfaithful!”

Shining didn’t move a muscle, only looking at the pegasus. After a couple of seconds had passed, and Falk’s smile had slipped slightly, he spoke up. “For your crimes against Equestria, its inhabitants and the throne, all in accordance with Equestrian’s oldest laws, a council has been created.” Falk’s smile disappeared completely, his face turning white. “I, Shining Armor, represents the Equestria Guard, Gust Calm Wind is representing the people, and Quillon is representing Equestria. As elected leader of this council, I hereby strip you of your titles, powers and all your assets, which will until further notice be under the power of the throne. Furthermore, this council will take the position as Captain of the Royal Guard, until Celestia has declared your successor.”

Falk looked as if Shining had given him a hit in the face, visibly shaking. “You... you can’t do this!” He quickly smiled again, his confident returning in the blink of an eye. “Not that it matters. Luna will return, and then your council will mean nothing! Once the sun sets and the first ray of moonlight is visible on the night sky, you’ll all tremble in her presence!”

Shining looked at the former Captain for a second longer, before he turned his back and walked up to Honey’s corpse, releasing the shield around me. “I’m sorry I couldn’t be here earlier, Clockwork. I wish I could’ve done something.”

I didn’t answer him, still lying on the floor. With tears still running down my cheek, I looked away again, still unable to look at her. Instead, I closed my eyes and just cried.

You’re to blame for her death, Clockwork, Nightmare Moon cooed softly in my ear. If you hadn’t insisted on this futile quest in stopping me, she would still be alive.

I tried to weakly push her away, her words causing me to give out a cry. No. That’s not true. She... we couldn’t let you win! I... I never meant for...

So instead you sacrificed her, Clockwork? Allowed her to die for what you thought was the right thing to do? I could feel a cold hoof run down my spine as she laughed softly. But it’s not too late to join me, Clockwork. I can give her back to you. All I need is for you to speak those simple words. You’ve done more than Equestria could ever have asked of you. Why pain yourself further? Give up, Clockwork. All will be forgiven.

“Clockwork!” Suddenly a pair of hooves were wrapped around me and I was tugged upwards into a soft coat. Blinking the tears away from my face and looking up, I saw Spot looking down at me, tears rolling down his cheeks. “It-it’s going to be okay,” he said softly.

I just blinked, staring up at him in confusion as a few of his tears dripped down onto my face. Then, after what felt like an eternity, the tears returned to my eyes. “I-I killed her.” I didn’t want it to be true. “I-I was the one leading you here. If I hadn’t been so stupid... so impatient.” I slumbered down into his coat, my tears dampening it. “Why couldn’t I just stand behind and allow Shining to take care of it from the start? I-I’m just a clockmaker’s apprentice. Nothing else.”

“You... you’re much more than a clockmaker’s apprentice, Clockwork.” He lifted my head slightly, turning me towards the room. “It takes more than an apprentice to rally ponies like this. You opened their eyes to what happened. Honey... she was very proud over what you had done.” He slumbered down slightly, still holding me. “I couldn’t stop her. I tried to hold you back, but... she tore out of my grip. I know how much she meant to you, and... I’m sorry, Clockwork. I tried.”

All these years, Clockwork. He’s been watching the two of you, never able to work up the courage to talk with you. Thinking that it was something deeper between you and her. Nightmare Moon chuckled. Were they even more than... ‘friends with benefits’ for you, Clockwork? Did you ever picture a future together with anyone of them? Or were they simply just your friends, ponies that you occasionally shared a bed with?

I blinked and looked up at the bigger earth pony. Carefully I lifted up a hoof and patted him on the shoulder. “You’re both important to me, Spot. I’ve been blind, haven’t I?” My voice was thick, and I still had tears running down my cheeks. “But don’t blame yourself. You did what you could. I... I was the one leading you here in the first place. It was my stupid quest to revenge Pendulum that got her killed.”

He looked down at me with a thin, sad smile, his tears dripping down on me. “But it’s over, right? We won? We can go back to normal, right?” He hesitated, his smile slipping away as new tears emerged in his eyes. “Or... as normal as things can return too.”

I wiped my nuzzle with a hoof, not looking away from him. “I...” I blinked, my head turning towards the throne and the shard I knew laid thereupon as a cold laugh echoed in my mind. “No... we’ve not won.” I hurried up to my hooves, nearly toppling over.

“Clockwork?” Spot looked after me, hurrying up to his hooves as well. “What’s the matter? Shining got Falk and have taken his place, it must be—”

“Filthy is still free. I... overheard their conversation. He’s going to the princess to make sure that the sun sets. As soon as it does—” I turned towards the throne, wiping the tears out of my eyes. “—Nightmare Moon will be free.”

Just lay down and cry again, Clockwork, Nightmare Moon mocked with a laugh. It’s too late to stop Filth. All you’ve done is in vain, it won’t stop my return. Mourn her death, but be relieved in that you’ll soon be with her again.

I gritted my teeth, hatred and anger flaring up in me. There will be time for mourning once I’ve stopped you, Nightmare. Maybe I’ll find solace in knowing that I defeated the monster who’s behind her death.

Suicide is not the answer, Clockwork She laughed coldly. Just wait a few more minutes, and I’ll end it for you.

“Shining,” I called out, turning towards the group of ponies that had gathered around Honey’s body, ignoring Nightmare Moon’s mockery. “We don’t have much time, it’s not over yet.” The unicorn turned away from the body, facing me. I couldn’t make myself look at her body, once again looking away. “We’ve to get to the Princess. Filthy is there, and if the sun set now...” I shook my head. “I don’t know the details. We need to stop him and get the shard to the princess.”

Shining nodded, before he turned around and started giving out orders. As the first groups of guards started to move to obey his commands, rallying together the cult members and make sure that none of them were armed, Lyra moved around the body and walked up to me.

She stopped just before me, looking at me with teary eyes, before she sighed. “I’m sorry, Clockwork. Honey... she was a good mare. You have my condolences.”

“I... thank you.” I could feel my eyes starting to tear up again.

“It’s okay, Clockwork,” she said softly, patting me on the neck with a hand. “Don’t be ashamed over your sorrow.”

I turned my head to look at the broken body. She had always been taller than me, but now... Her lifeless body looked so small. “It was my fault,” I whispered, looking at her eyes. Someone had moved down her eyelids to cover the glazed-over eyes. “If I hadn’t persuaded us to go in here... If I had just waited for Shining... but it’s too late now.”

“Don’t get stuck on the ifs, Clockwork.” She started walking towards the body, and I found myself walking with her. “Not of this is your fault. You didn’t start this fight. You didn’t want to get involved. You’ve simply made something great in the situation you found yourself in.” We stopped before the body and she turned her head towards me. “Without you, Equestria would’ve been plunged into darkness without anything to stop it.” She placed her hand on my neck again. “You’ve paid a high price, Clockwork.”

Looking down at the body, I didn’t answer. It looked as if she was simply asleep, ready to spring up at any moment. If it wasn’t for her crushed throat and the pool of blood she laid in, that might’ve been the truth. Kneeling down, I gently kissed her forehead, whispering the only three words that came to mind: “I’m so sorry.” I stood like that for a moment longer, before I rose again.

After a few moments, Spot joined me in silence. I don’t know how long we had stood there, just looking down at her, before Shining walked up to us. Clearing his throat softly, he turned my attention to him. “My condolences, Clockwork. I cannot tell you how much your loss saddens me. I know this might sound cruel and cold-hearted right now, but as you brought to our attention, we’ve still one thing left to do. A wounded guard returned, bringing the news that they’ve found where Filthy is. I’ve had Falk stripped of his armor and weapons; for now I’ll put him in the custody of Gust and Quillon. I’m going to the princess’ chamber to stop Filth, and I want you to come with me and end this chapter once and for all.” He looked at Spot and Lyra. “All of you.”

I looked him dead in the eye, before I nodded. “I’ll follow you there, Shining. I can mourn later.” I looked at Spot. “We both can.”

Spot was quick to nod, even if he didn’t leave me with his eyes. Lyra, however, looked at me and placed a hand on my shoulder. “You don’t have to go, Clockwork. You’ve done more for Equestria than could be asked from you. If you need it... take the time to mourn.”

“I can’t, Lyra,” I said and shook my head. “Not knowing that that monster can return. If she return... then Honey’s death would be for nought.” I looked up at Shining. “Where is the shard?”

Raising an eyebrow, he craned his neck backwards to open a small saddlebag, shifting to reveal the shard lying therein. Without a word, I levitated it up to myself. A cold hoof ran down my spine as my magic touched the shard. “That such a small thing can cause so much pain,” I said softly, spinning it before me. It felt like if it was made out of some sort of metal. The sleek, midnight-blue surface with small silver ornaments looked a bit like glass, and I found myself questioning if it would shatter if I were to throw it into the ground.

“Pendulum entrusted it for you to deliver to the princess, didn’t he?” Lyra asked softly.

“Yes.” I nodded and looked up at her. “The day he died.”

“That settles it then,” Shining said and nodded and levitated the saddlebag to me. “You’ll be responsible of the shard until you can pass it to Celestia, just as Pendulum entrusted you from the start.”

My eyes returned to the shard, a soft laugh echoing in my head. With a shake of my head, I shut the sound out and placed the shard in the saddlebag. As my magic left the hold around the shard, the hoof disappeared from my back, leaving a feeling of cold on my back that disappeared after a few seconds. Looking back at Shining, I nodded. “Let’s go then, before it’s too late.”

“The guard reported that they had met resistance outside of the Princess’s chambers.” Shining turned around and started walking, slowly working up his pace to a gallop. “That’s where we’re going.”

Lyra, Spot and I, together with five guards, fell in behind him as we quickly made our way through the throneroom and through the door Filthy had disappeared through earlier.

⌚

“Lay down your weapons, and no-one will be hurt,” Shining said with calm tone, taking a step towards the five armor-clad guards standing around the door. “Falk has already fallen. It’s over.”

The guards looked at each other, before three of them took a step forward, bringing up their bloodied swords. The stallion furthest away from us quickly dropped his sword and turned away, galloping in the other direction as quickly as his legs could carry him. The last guard looked after him, before she looked at the three guards who had readied themselves. With an uncertain expression, she readied herself for combat as well, bringing out her own bloodied sword.

Shining looked at the guards, slowly bringing out his own swords. “I’ll give you one more chance,” he said just as calm as earlier, steadying himself. “Lay down your weapons, and no-one will be hurt.”

“Equestria’s true princess will return,” one of the mares said, taking a step forward and pointing her bloodied sword at us. “Luna’s return will come with the moon! Nothing you can do will stop it!”

“Then so be it.” Before the words had even left his mouth, Shining rocked forwards, this three swords flailing out towards the guards.

Flailing out with my magic, I took a hold around the sword dropped by the stallion who had taken a run for it. I smiled slightly as it levitated up above them, before I sliced it down against the stallion closest to it. He screamed out in pain and surprise as it hit against his heel, his sword dropping towards the ground as his magical field evaporated around it. Before it hit the marble, I had changed my magic field to it instead, slashing against his knees. He staggered to the floor, three of his four legs wounded.

I turned my attention towards the next enemy, Shining having already sliced down two of them in a similar manner. Lyra held the last one, a stallion, in her hands, forcefully throwing him across the hallway. His desperate scream ended abruptly as he he hit the wall behind me with a sickening crack, followed by a soft thud as he hit the floor. All in all, it hadn’t taken a minute.

“Take care of them,” Shining said to the guards that had followed us as he sheathed his three swords. “Disarm them and take them to the others, we’ll take care of Filth.” He turned around towards the door as they hurried to fulfil his orders. “Lyra, Clockwork, Spot. Let’s go.”

We walked up to him as he brought up a hoof to check the door. He shook his head. “It’s locked,” he stated, before he spun around and promptly bucked the door open with his back legs. Without a word, he walked into the princess’s chambers.

I looked at Spot who looked back at me with a raised eyebrow, seemingly surprised. I just shook my head and walked after Shining, and Lyra who had followed him close behind.

The spacious room we entered looked like someone had combined a bedchamber, library and a study. Bookcases covered the entire left wall from the marble floor to vaulted ceiling, their shelves filled to the brim with thick, ancient-looking tomes. A few of the tomes had been taken from the shelves and now laid in a small mess together with a pair of soft-looking, purple cushions close to the hearth that adorned the middle-part of the right wall. Closer to the windows stood an unmade circle-bed, the purple and golden blankets laying on the floor where they had been thrown.

Before I had time to take in any real details in the room, the sound of voices drifting to us from the balcony caused both Shining and Lyra to run towards the other end of the room. Spot and I followed them close behind.

“...so just let the sun set, and you’ll have your sister back, Celestia. She misses you.” Filthy had his back turned towards us, half-lying in a soft cushion.

“Just as I missed her.” Celestia laid in a similar manner on a cushion on the other side of a small table. She looked strained, her otherwise wave-like hair now nearly straight, and she had a grimace of pain and sorrow. “But the monster that would return if I was to let the sun set is not my sister, and not the princess you so desperately want to believe she is.” Her calm, collected voice had no traces of the feelings clear in her face. “If she was, do you really think that she would’ve ordered you to hide her return for me? Do you think that I would’ve locked that shard, the only piece left of Nightmare Moon’s armor, into my deepest vault instead of return my sister to me?”

I could hear Nightmare Moon hiss inside my mind as I saw Celestia. As if the princess could hear it as well, she looked up at me, meeting my gaze with warm, tired eyes.

“Nightmare Moon is just the stuff of legends,” Filthy said casually, waving with his hooves as to wave her words away. “A tale that mothers use to scare their children into behaving.”

“More than a legend, Filthy,” she said without taking her eyes away from me. “A nightmare coming to life. I erased her from history nearly a thousand years ago with the hopes that she would be forgotten and that my sister would be able to return in peace once her time would come. Tonight, you’re about to release that nightmare again. So I beg of you, end it before it’s too late. Do what I couldn’t bring myself to do, and crush that shard—” her eyes wandered over us all, stopping for a moment at my saddlebags, before it stopped at Filthy “—before you bring forth a monster worse than your worst nightmares. This time, I won’t be able to stop her, and Equestria will succumb under her hatred.”

Filth shook his head. “The only thing I’ll bring forth is your sister, Luna,” he said softly. “Can’t you see it? I do this for your sake. For Equestria.”

“She promised to bring back your wife, didn’t she?” I could see a tear forming in her eye. “She promised to bring your wife back to life.”

“She promised me that she would bring my beloved Sapphire Drop back to life as reward for my services against the throne and Equestria.”

“Okay, that’s enough!” Lyra suddenly took a step forward, lifting Filthy up with a grip around his neck, completely ignoring his protests. “Princess,” she said and bowed slightly towards Celestia. “If you excuse me.” Without waiting for an answer, she turned around and pressed Filth against the wall, her hand now holding him up against his throat.

Shining took a step forward, his mouth open, but stopped in the middle of a step as Celestia softly shook her head. “Continue, Lyra,” she said softly, grimacing. “He needs to hear it from someone who’s endured it.” As Lyra turned back to face Filthy, an expression shifting between being grim and melancholy, she added. “But please, try not to hurt him.”

Lyra loosened the grip slightly around Filthy’s neck, glaring up at him. “What Nightmare Moon has promised you is not a reward, it’s a curse.” Her tone was dangerously low, filled with venom and hatred. After a few seconds, her gaze softened slightly. “Do you know who I am.”

“You’re a mad mare!” he yelped out, fighting to get free from the mechanical hand that held him up. “You burned your own wife to death! I’ve heard the stories! Release me!” He flailed harder with his front legs, desperate to get free.

She lifted him away from the wall, only to grin grimly and ram him harder into it again. “I did something much, much worse than burning my wife to death,” she growled, completely silencing him. He didn’t move at all, looking down at her with terror clear in his plain face. “I brought her back from the dead. For you to fully understand what I did, and why you should be very, very grateful that Clockwork stopped you before it was too late, I’ll have to go back and tell you what happened.” She lifted him away from the wall again, this time dropping him into the floor. “And I’m not happy about it!” she screeched out, ramming her hand into the wall, causing the area around her hand to crumble. Leaning down, she took a deep breath and looked him dead in the eyes. “This... this is something I should take with me to the grave. I’m ashamed for what I did, and I regret it with every fiber of my body and soul. Out of pure pity, I’ll tell you about my crime, so that you can find comfort in that you didn’t have to endure it.”

Taking a deep breath, she started talking. “Nearly three decades ago, I was an ordinary mare. I was young, had the fortune to study at the university here in Canterlot. I was adapt in many fields, and had a bright future staked out in front of me. But most importantly, I had my wife. She could bring a smile to my face just by looking at me, and our home always smelled of freshly cooked caramels. There I stood, at the top of the world, always striving forward.” She took a deep breath, her shoulders slumbering down. “It started innocently. A cough in the middle of the night, one or two in the days. After a week, she started coughing up blood. The doctors took her in for the night, took tests and reassured me that everything would be okay, she just needed rest. I didn’t trust them. Not seeing how they looked at me, pity and sorrow clear in their eyes. So I pressed on, and after a while the doctor confirmed my suspicion: it was fatal. They couldn’t do anything, but didn’t want to say anything to her about it. She didn’t have more than a few weeks to live, but they wanted to give us that last time together.”

She shook her head. Even as the first tears started running down her cheeks, her voice was steady. “I couldn’t accept it. Why would I? I was young, I could do everything! I didn’t tell her, instead searching deeper and deeper in the libraries. Deep inside, I knew my search was fruitless. I hated myself for searching after a cure that didn’t exist instead of spending the last time I had together with her. But how could I face her, knowing what I knew? Then one day... I found it. A tome, written in Old Equestrian, buried deep in a pile of books that had been seemingly untouched since the library was built. Inside it, I found the answer.”

She paused to take a breath, wiping the tears away. “That night, I sat by her side as her breathing became difficult, speaking softly to her. Words of love and compassion, promises that I would make everything well again. She tried to protest, begged me to let her go, but I couldn’t. How could I? She was my everything. Barely had she taken her last breath before I began the ritual I had found in that wretched tome. And it worked. It brought her back to me. Looking up at me, she didn’t cough as she had done for the last weeks. Her breathing came as normal as it ever had.” She shook her head again. “But I was a fool, thinking it wouldn’t come with a cost. As I wrapped my hooves around her, pulling her close into my embrace, she whispered my name. With a bright smile, I looked at her. It didn’t take long to realize that something was wrong. With only two words, she crushed every ounce of happiness in my body: ‘Kill me.’. I couldn’t do anything but stare at her. I didn’t understand. She was well again. She was alive! Why would she want me to kill her?”

She paused for a moment, looking up at the bright sky. “I refused. How could I do such a thing? That morning, I woke up to a scream. In the kitchen, I found Bon Bon lying in the floor of her own blood. She only screamed, the blood flowing from the wounds she had slit open with the knife now lying in the pool. I tried to stop the bleeding, but I couldn’t do anything. I could only stare as she bled over me and herself, but... she didn’t die. She wailed to me over and over again, begging me to release her, to kill her.”

She glared down at him, pushing her hand in her chest. “She cried in my chest, told me about the horrors she had witnessed, the unbearable pain she felt. That was when it dawned to me. I hadn’t healed her. I had locked her soul into her body. She had died, the pain of her last moments still haunting her, the only thing fresh in her mind. It pressed out all her other feelings, until nothing remained but the suffering. So I did the only thing I could think about. To destroy the bindings, I had to destroy the object her soul was locked to. I slowly told her what I was going to do, and she practically begged me to do it. As I rose from the floor, my heart heavy, she took a grip around my hoof with her still bleeding front-hooves, pulling me down for one last kiss. Looking me into the eyes, she begged me to continue on with my life, to never give up, to be what I could become. She wasn’t angry at me, didn’t feel any hatred. In that small moment of time, our love had pressed away the pain she felt. Then it came back, and she tried her best to keep the screams away as I hurried to gather everything flammable in the house, placing it in a pile. After placing her body on it and giving her a kiss on her forehead, I put the pile aflame.”

She had given up trying to wipe her tears away, her voice now wavering slightly. “I watched as she burned. I heard her screams as the flames started burning and consumed her body. I fueled the fire with my own hatred over what I had done. When the guards kicked down the door, I didn’t even look at them. I couldn’t look away from her burning body. Even when there were barely anything but bones left, the screams filled the room. Then, she turned her cranium towards me, whispering two words as it started turning to ash: ‘Run, Love.’. And I did.”

She nailed him down with her gaze, her voice turning hard again. “Is that what you want, Filthy? Have your wife feel the agony and pain she did the moment of her death? Never able to die, living through that hell? Because no doubt Nightmare Moon would reward you with bringing her back. If nothing else so for her own amusement as you slowly break down.”

Filthy just looked up at her, his eyes wide. He had scurried back closer to the wall, his face growing paler and paler for every sentence. Now, when she had finished, he worked his mouth, unable to say anything. His body trembled as he shook his head, unable to look away from her as he found his voice. “N-no,” he whispered, his voice weak. “Luna wou-would never do such a thing!”

“No, my sister would never do that,” Celestia said softly, looking up in the sky. “She would sit down and tell you why it’s impossible, just as I did the night you came and begged me to do something. But the monster who’ve promised your wife back, she would without a doubt do it. Nightmare Moon has played you for a fool, Filthy. She has used the pain of you and all your followers to get what she wants. Luckily for you, me and all of Equestria, some ponies were brave enough to stand up against it.” She shifted her gaze down to me. “Clockwork, was it?” I blinked and nodded. “You’re carrying the shard in your bag, correct? Show it to me.”

I hurried to obey her, levitating it out of the bags and placing it on the table. She looked down at it, tears starting to form in her sad eyes. Then her expression changed, and she looked up at me with determination. “I was a fool, keeping it as a reminder of what I had done. I knew of its power, but I thought that locking it away in that vault would keep it safe.” She shook her head. “I was wrong. Clockwork... I’m sorry that my sentimentality has brought you such pain, and once this is all wrapped up I will make sure to repay you. All of you. But, for now, I’ll ask of you to destroy the shard.”

“Destroy it?” I asked, levitating it to me again. Pendulum did say she would know what to do. I nodded at the thought and looked at her, a thin smile on my lips. You’ve brought me a lot of pain, Nightmare Moon. Looks like I was the one to end you after all. “It’ll be my pleasure.”

“The power harvested inside it has already started eroding it. It’s not as durable as it once was. All it takes is for you to stomp down on it, and it’ll all be over.”

No! You can’t do this! I forbid you! I smiled softly as Nightmare Moon’s voice filled my mind, panic clear in her voice. I levitated the shard to the floor. I... Don’t listen to them! They don’t know anything! I can bring her back to you, no tricks! She’ll be just like she was before you walked into the throne room, I promi—

Stomping down my hoof, her voice was drenched out by a loud crack as the shard shattered under my hoof. When I lifted my hoof again, smiling as the wind took a hold of the dust that now was the only remains of the shard, her voice was gone.

Celestia looked after the dust as it scattered to the wind. When they had disappeared out of sight, she dropped her head, a few tears rolling down her cheek. She closed her eyes, and the world around me darkened in the blink of an eye as the sun was replaced by the moon in the now midnight-blue night sky. A few moments later, the light from lamps, placed evenly around the balcony, lit up our surroundings.

We stood still for what felt like hours. From the city below, the sound of the inhabitants hurrying to their homes reached me. Filthy had risen to his haunches, now looking between Lyra, Celestia and me, seemingly about to break down at any second, a few tears rolling down his cheek. Slowly, Celestia’s breathing returned to normal instead of the strained breaths that had been before, her hair slowly getting more colorful and flowy.

“You shall have great thanks.” Opening her eyes, she gave us a warm, serene smile. “All of you. Nightmare Moon’s return would’ve brought great pain and misery to Equestria. At this point of time, nopony would be able to stop her. I’ll make sure that, in time, each and everyone of you will get rewarded for what you’ve done. But, for now, I assume there’s still things to be taken care off before this can all be left behind.” She turned her eyes towards Shining Armor, looking him up and down. “Shining Armor, was it? Your sister has spoken warmly about you.”

Shining blinked, before he fell on a knee. “Yes, Your Majesty. Shining Armor at your service.”

“If anyone here should kneel, Shining, it should be me before you, the ones saving Equestria.” For a second, her smile became amused, before she shook her head. “I don’t like the idea of asking any more favours, but right now I’m afraid it’s necessary. I want you to find Captain Falk and bring him here, I need to discuss the matter about the sect.”

“I’m afraid that Falk isn’t Captain anymore, Your Majesty,” Shining said, looking up at her. “In accordance to the old laws of Equestria, a council has been created to overthrow the former captain after his treachery against the crown, as well as breaking a numbers of laws, one of them being to apply torture on Clockwork here—”the smile on Celestia’s lips slipped at the last word, and she looked at me, seemingly shaken“—the council consist of myself, Shining Armor, as representant of the Equestria Guard, Gust Calm Wind as representant of the people and Quillon as representant of Equestria. I’ve been elected as the leader for the council, and personally stripped Captain Falk of his titles, powers and assets. Until you’ve declared a successor, the council will be acting as the Captain of the Royal Guard.” He rose from his kneeling, swiftly shifting into a salute instead, bringing his hoof to his forehead. “At your service, Your Majesty.”

It took a second for Celestia to recognize that he had stopped talking. Looking over at him, the serene smile returned as if it had always been there, even if I could see how she still frowned slightly from when she had looked at me. “How is the situation out there, Shining?” she asked after a moment. “Are the guests safe?”

He nodded sharply. “The sect members have been gathered under the watchful eye of the remaining royal guards and the loyal ponies we had the luck to find in the lines of the gang leader Pocket Slip. Every guest and servant not a part of the sect has been given a guard to escort them home.”

“Pocket Slip, Shining?” she asked with a raised eyebrow, her eyes darting to me for a second. “What is one of the thief gangs doing here?”

“They answered our call for help,” Lyra interrupted before Shining could answer. “It’s thanks to them this was possible. Without them, Clockwork and I wouldn’t be able to get to Shining, and even if we would, we would’ve been outnumbered against the sect and the guards who only acted on orders.”

Celestia nodded. “Then I’ll make sure they get properly rewarded for their proven loyalty.” She blinked as I grimaced slightly, turning her calm gaze fully to me, one eyebrow raised. “Or maybe they’ve already been promised something, Clockwork?”

I nodded awkwardly and swallowed down the lump of fear that had formed in my throat. “They insisted on half of the castle riches,” I said softly.

She smiled at me, and at once I felt at ease again. “A low price to pay for the safety of my subjects,” she said softly. “You can tell Pocket Slip that his mares and stallions are allowed to take half of the castle’s riches, as long as they stay away from the royal library.” She turned her gaze towards Shining. “Or I think that my student would be very upset, don’t you?”

He chuckled lightly, before he straightened some, an amused smile still on his face. “Yes, that would’ve made Twily pretty upset.” He looked at me, and then back at the princess. “But I think I’ve another solution to this, Princess. Among the sect members were a lot of the upper class, both nobles and business stallions. As part of the punishment for treachery against the crown, they’ll be stripped of both their titles and assets. The royal gold chambers would overflow with these riches, so why not use it to pay the gang with? Let them loot every home of half the items, and it should pay them better than the castle. Moreover, You wouldn’t have to worry about moving new ornaments to the castle and only have to move half the items to the royal chambers. Both sides would win on it.” He winked. “I can personally make sure that every book have been moved from the houses before they get access.”

She looked at him for a moment, seemingly deep in thought, before she nodded. “Give Pocket Slip that as an offer, Shining. If he decides to loot the castle instead, I’ll accept that.” She frowned for a second. “Tell me, Shining, how does the force of the guard look like right now?”

“It’s hard to say, your majesty,” he said, looking up in the sky. “We can’t take for granted that all the sect members that are part of the guards were here tonight, and testing every guard will take time.”

She nodded again. “Then I want you to put forth the offer to Pocket Slip that each and every of his thieves are welcome to directly join the guards, with Pocket himself as officer over the group that would be assembled. They’ve more than proven their loyalty, and I’m personally going to sign the paper freeing them of every crime they’ve committed in the past.”

“I’ll make sure to pass that on to him,” he said as he looked down again, glancing at Lyra. Shaking his head, he smiled. “I’ll also make sure to let those willing to join us patrol tomorrow morning, together with the guards confirmed to not have been involved with the sect, giving us time to check the rest of the guards. However, I assume the guards will have to promote some extra officers for the training that will be required.”

“Those are problems we work out once this have all been solved, Shining,” she said and waved a hoof. “For now, I want you to have the sect members identified and placed in custody inside our prisons. If anyone protests or refuse to cooperate…” She sighed. “How you get them into custody isn’t for me to decide. Once I’ve recovered enough to be present, a court will decide their fate.” She looked over at Lyra. “Lyra Heartstring. I want you to accompany Shining and make sure that everything is going as it should, as well as talking Pocket Slip down if there is any problems.” Her eyes walked to Filthy, sitting on his haunches and just staring into the distance, tears rolling down his cheeks. “And take him with you. Place him in prison together with the rest.”

Shining quickly saluted before turning towards Lyra. She nodded and took a hold of Filthy, lifting him up in the air. He didn’t even seem to noticed as he stared forward with empty eyes. She turned towards me. Looking at me, she opened her mouth as to say something, before she closed it again and shook her head. Turning to Shining, they walked into the castle again.

Celestia looked after them as they disappeared, before she shook her head. Maybe it was just the light playing me a trick, but as she turned her gaze towards Spot and me, I could swear there were tears in her eyes. As she motioned towards the sofa before us, however, every trace of the tears were gone. “Please, sit down,” she said softly. “We’ve much to talk about.”

I quickly did as was asked from me and sat down on the couch, Spot sitting down next to me. She looked at us for a moment, before she shook her head and looked up at the midnight-sky. “I want to apologize to you, Clockwork,” she said after a moment of silence. “You’ve suffered more than most over my sentimentality to keep the shard. Words cannot begin telling the anger I feel at myself over having caused one of my subjects so much pain.” She smiled sadly and looked down at me. “But let me tell you that Pendulum would’ve been proud over you. He talked long and warmly about you during his visits here. Always so proud over your quick progress in the art of clockmaking.” I felt a lump forming in my throat at her words, and as I didn’t answer she looked over my shoulder down towards the city below. “He even requested the great bell to be named after you, as well as the smaller bell to be named after his late apprentice Silver Bell.”

I looked over my shoulder, the clock tower dimly illuminated by the moonlight. The sad smile on my lips, as well as the feelings of pride that had erupted in my chest at her words, slowly died out as I shook my head. “But it won’t matter now, will it?” I asked softly, looking at the two clock-faces I could see from the balcony. “Pendulum is dead. Only he knew how to assemble the clockwork. Without him, it will just be an empty shell, the bells hanging there but nothing to ring them.”

“Don’t you worry about that, Clockwork,” she said softly. She smiled brightly as I looked back at her. “The day before his death, Pendulum was here for a visit about the clock tower. Not only that, but he happily told me about the pride he felt in the decision in making you to a journeystallion.” She winked at me. “He also so happened to tell me that you would easily be able to create a masterpiece that would put every other masterpiece ever created in the guild to shame. He also forgot the keys to the clock tower and a small, important-looking cogwheel behind.”

“Pendulum would never forget something like that,” I said quietly.

“I found it odd as well. Especially seeing the small paper he forgot as well, without anything written on it other than ‘Clockwork’.” She smiled and shook her head. “Pendulum was always one step ahead of everyone else. A dangerous chess player, knowing exactly when to sacrifice his pieces to trap his opponent. I think he knows what was about to happen, and left the keys and cogwheel for you, knowing very well how it all would turn out in the end. He wanted the clock tower to become your masterpiece. A masterpiece far above every other masterpiece; something that’ll never be exceeded.”

He... did he really leave... I looked back at the clock tower, tears forming in my eyes. Did he believe that I could assemble the clockwork for it? That I could finish what he started? He knew that I would come here with the shard. Was he sure that Celestia would give me the key and cogwheel? I shook my head and looked back at her, wiping a tear away. “He... he did know,” I whispered. “He left the shard in my hooves, but... I never opened the envelope he’d given me to post, and in my search for revenge I forgot it on the tavern where they took me in for the night.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow as she leaned back slightly. “I know that you’ve been through a lot since his passing, Clockwork. I hope I don’t ask for too much if I ask you to tell me what truly happened, at least from your eyes. I think I’ve a lot of ponies to talk with before I’ve gotten a clear picture over it all, but I think you would be the best one to start with.”

I nodded slowly and looked up at the sky. The moon smiled down at me, the calm night helping me to collect my thoughts, before I looked down at her again and begun telling my story, what I had lived through since the day Pendulum died.

⌚

“...but do not mourn over him, for that is not what he would’ve wanted. Instead, rejoice in the knowledge that while his body is dead, his spirit lives on, guided by the sun, the moon and the stars towards the afterlife,” the young stallion finished softly, closing the book he had hold in his magic field and looked up at the few ponies who had gathered. He looked at each and one of us, lastly looking at me, before he lowered his head. “Let us pray.”

Lowering my own head slightly, I looked at the newly-dug grave. Pendulum’s last resting place. A few flower bouquets lay on it, and even in the daylight had a candle been lit in a small lantern. No tears rolled down my cheeks as I looked up at the tombstone. I wanted to cry, but I didn’t have any tears left.

It was a simple tombstone, as it had been requested in his will. It read his name, title and years of living. Following the tradition, his cutie-mark had been engraved above it all, but beside that there was no kind of decorations.

The priest looked up at us all again, smiling sadly. “Leave with peace in your hearts, my foals, know that Pendulum now is in a happier place.”

I could hear how some of the attendants rose from their places at the priests’s word. Most of the ponies who had attended the funeral were guildmasters and their apprentices, but there were also ponies Pendulum had helped through his life. I, in the position of his apprentice, had been placed closest to the ceremony as the deceased's closest relative; Pendulum had never had any children, and both his parents were long since dead.

Looking away from the tombstone, I could see how Spot looked at me with a worried gaze, fiddling his hooves slightly. Behind him, Celestia looked between us with an amused, although sad, smile as she rose. Further down, I could see both Rose and Gust, the later holding the former under his wings as she cried out against his chest. To my right sat Lyra, looking down in the ground with a few tears running down her cheeks. Next to her sat Shining, looking at the grave with tears in his eyes.

One by one ponies started to leave. A few of them, mostly ponies from the guild I had met before during one of the annual gatherings, stopped by me to give me their condolences, as well as congratulate me for my rising to journeystallion. Some of them even going so far as to say that they couldn’t wait to see what masterpiece I would come up with. After a while both Lyra and Shining had left as well. Following them close were Rose and Gust, the former giving me a tight hug and informing me that I was always welcome to the Prancing Pony if I needed somewhere to stay or somepony to talk with.

Once everyone had left, leaving me, Spot and Celestia alone at the grave, Spot softly nuzzled me. “We should go as well, Clocky,” he said softly. “I-I know it’s painful for you, but...” he trailed off.

“Not yet, Spot,” I said quietly, the lump I felt in my throat making it hard to speak as I nuzzled him back. I floated up my pocketwatch and twisted it in the sun’s light. “There’s one thing left.” I gazed towards the clock tower in the distance, the clock-faces showing me that it was only minutes left.

The morning after the gala, when I had finished telling Celestia what had happened after Pendulum’s death, she had given me the key and cogwheel he had left behind me. I had walked there directly, collapsed on the floor and slept there until it was nearly evening. As soon as I woke up I had gotten to work with the clockwork within. Day and night I had worked with it, only taking small breaks for a nap or to eat the food Spot had made his task to come to me with.

I smiled sadly at the thought, nuzzling Spot once again. He had been there with me all day and night. Looking at me when I worked, without saying a word. Occasionally, he would leave to buy food, quickly returning with bread and fruits, sometimes a pie, and water to drink to it.

We would sit down, and he would tell me about what he had heard during his brief visit outside. He told me about how Pocket’s gang had ceased to exist, him now being an officer in the guard and nearly every pony that had once been in the gang following him in the choice of joining the guards. He told me that the council of the guards believe that most of the sect members had been flushed out, and planned on starting their trials once the ceremony for everyone who had lost their life protecting Equestria had been done. He told me about how most had heard about the event that had taken place during the Gala and the heroes who had stopped it, even if we couldn’t help but share a chuckle at how wrong they saw it.

He also told me about the nickname the ponies of Canterlot had given the clock tower.

Clockwork Tower. Nicknamed both after the great bell, but also after the apprentice who had decided to finish his master’s masterpiece. Who had practically locked himself up there to finish it. And finished it I had, after a lot of hard work.

My smile turned brighter as the great bell slowly started ringing, soon followed by the smaller bell. It was the first time Canterlot had heard them strike, ringing in a new hour. They tolled for Equestria and those who had died to protect it. For what felt like hours they struck in harmony.

The first toll of Clockwork Tower.

Author's Note

After months of work is The Toll of Clockwork Tower finally done.

Firstly, I want to throw a huger-than-huge thanks to MelonHunter! Even if The Toll of Clockwork Tower didn't get... well, readers, his friendship, help and patience with me and editing The Toll of Clockwork Tower. All this wouldn't be possible without him!

I also want to thank you who've read the story. Even if I've lacked comments, I'm glad that at least a few stayed to the end, and I really hope you've enjoyed the story!

Feel free to comment what you think about it! It would really be great to know what I can do better to next time.

//Faindragon